Don't wanna be here? Send us removal request.
Text
Extremely sorry for the delay, I should be able to get back to translating soon. Princess Tamayori's prologue is really short, but there's the matter of how to divide the actual chapters still pending so I may hold back on publishing it until I have a bit of chapter 1 translated as well to help with the wait.
11 notes
·
View notes
Text
Just a short announcement: my IRL emergency has finally calmed down, but I'm absolutely Exhausted so it may still take me a short while before I can dedicate myself to translate again. I ask everyone for a bit more of patience before I can work in Princess Tamayori.
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
Yatagarasu Series Fanbook: Part 1

Disclaimer: This is fan-translation japanese-english of the original fanbook. The illustrations used are also from it, made by the artist in charge of the manga adaptation.
Blog version
The Blog version is heavily recommended for the Fanbook. Formatting is much more limited in Tumblr itself.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Fanbook (Part 1)
A Raven for All Seasons: Chill interviews with the characters (by the author!)
She asked the four princesses at the Rite of Ascension about their worries and what they are looking forward to! What's the impression Abe Chisato, the author, got from the four of them?
Eastern House, Spring Pavilion Asebi

Q: What are you looking forward to at the current Rite of Ascension?
I'm underprepared compared to the other princesses so I'm actually worried about my place in the Rite of Ascension. Still, I'm just looking forward to being able to make new friends. It's not like I possess anything special I can take pride in, so I at least want to make an effort to be as earnest as possible with others.
Q: Any concerns?
This isn’t really the case for those already close to me, but I have a feeling that I'm often misunderstood for some reason.
Abe's impressions
The cute type, pink in particular suits her. She seems younger than she is because of how she acts and talks, but she's actually older than Masuho no Susuki and the same age as Hamayuu.
Northern House, Winter Pavilion Shiratama

Q: What are you looking forward to at the current Rite of Ascension?
It would be no exaggeration to say I was born for the sake of the Rite. I want to meet the expectations and hopes placed on me by my family, who raised me until now, and the people of the North, so I'll be doing my best out of wholehearted gratitude to them.
Q: Any concerns?
None worth mentioning.
Abe's impressions
Her skin is silky, looking like a pearl. She’s the cool type and her droopy dark eyes look adorable, but wouldn't she be that much more charming if only she smiled?
Southern House, Summer Pavilion Hamayuu

Q: What are you looking forward to at the current Rite of Ascension?
I’ll be doing what I must as someone born into this position. That's all.
Q: Any concerns?
Not enough exercise.
Abe's impressions
The type that would undoubtedly be gifted plenty of bags during Valentine’s at an all girls school. Were she in modern Japan, I see her becoming a model or something of the sort.
Western House, Autumn Pavilion Masuho no Susuki

Q: What are you looking forward to at the current Rite of Ascension?
As the other three princesses have effectively come here for mine and Wakamiya's sakes, I'm of the mind to treat them with the utmost courtesy. I may end up choosing my sons and daughters’ tutor from among them, given tradition, so I plan to watch them closely for that reason.
Q: Any concerns?
I've heard food that uses vinegar is good for your looks, so I've been wanting to try it—but I choke on it.
Abe's impressions
She acts all mature, but she's only sixteen, close to seventeen. While I wouldn't say it looks bad on her, I think she's the type that's prettier without makeup.
Relationship chart (by the author!)
(Time period: at the end of A Raven for All Seasons)

The Raven Doesn’t Choose His Master: Chill interviews with the characters (by the author!)
She asked for the inner thoughts of these mysterious Lords and servants! What does Abe Chisato, the author, have to say about their real selves?
The next Golden Raven and ruler of Yamauchi The Crown Prince Wakamiya

Q: How are you feeling, having returned to Yamauchi after so long?
I’ve been away long enough, so I won't be escaping the Imperial Court’s backlash. So, well, let's just say that I've at least gathered my resolve by this point.
Q: I've heard there are plans for a number of attendants to arrive, is that true?
So it seems. I'm sure we'll be able to build a good relationship.
Abe’s perspective on Wakamiya:
The main story's (kind of) protagonist number 1. He’s theoretically the Crown Prince, but his reputation is abysmal. He’s a wanderer by nature. Back in A Raven for All Seasons, he was just a good-for-nothing with a pretty face, but some suspicions arise about whether he's truly just a good-looking, natural airhead or not during this book. His hobby is cooking, with sweets-making being another specialty of his. Most likely, personality-wise, he was always ill-suited for the world of political intrigue.
Taruhi Township Lord's second ‘idiot’ son Arriving at the Imperial Court as Wakamiya's attendant Yukiya

Q: You got the honor to become an attendant, how are you feeling about it?
It’s been so sudden, I'm beside myself with all the surprise and shock and trepidation.
Q: Are you looking forward to your job as an attendant?
It's a prestigious position, I think.
Q: Are you looking forward to it?
I damn sure am looking forward to it. Can I go back?
Abe’s perspective on Yukiya:
The main story's (kind of) protagonist number 2. He isn’t a pretty face, that’s for sure. He feigns being a kind-hearted fool, but he's such a sore loser that his charade is full of holes. When you look at it that way, it’s clear he’s still just a simple, naive kid. No matter what he may argue about it, he's a young lord born and raised. His true nature is that of a blackhearted boy who loves his family dearly.
Wakamiya's one and only bodyguard A warrior, graduated as the first of his class at the Monastery Sumio

Q: Lord Sumio, I've heard Wakamiya requested you personally as his bodyguard, is that true?
Yes, it’s an honor too great for someone like me.
Q: You're a commoner, right, Lord Sumio? Why do you think he selected you?
I wonder, maybe my results at the Unbending Reed Monastery caught his attention?
Q: Do you have a girlfriend?
…… Eh? Why are you asking me that all of a sudden?
Abe’s perspective on Sumio:
A fine young man who, despite being a commoner, met Wakamiya by some ill fate when the latter was wandering around and became his friend. Because of this, his life inevitably went into hard mode. A hard working person—he was blessed with smarts, a good personality and great physical ability, luck is the one thing he finds himself lacking. But it’ll be fine!
The Emperor’s eldest son, born to him and the Southern Empress. Wakamiya's older brother Natsuka

Q: How do you feel about your younger brother?
He may be my brother, but he's someone I swore fealty to. It’s my intention to serve him with wholehearted devotion.
Q: Rumors say you're planning to take back the Crown Prince position from him, though?
No way (laughs). By the way, could you perhaps—tell me who said that to you exactly?
Abe’s perspective on Natsuka:
He was in fact supposed to rise to the throne very quickly, but a lot happened and he renounced his position. Everyone around him ignores his wishes and gets all wound up with power struggles, so he was left with no option but to make an effort to play along. He adores his little brother! His personality is probably actually somewhat well-suited for a ruler. Despite his constant frown, he's quite the honest sort.
Relationship chart (by the author!)
(Time period: at the end of The Raven Doesn’t Choose His Master)
(Translator’s Note: In the novels, it was Sumio and not Wakamiya who, due to Yukiya’s blood relation to the Northern Lord, planned Yukiya’s involvement in the plot together with Natsuka. While Yukiya is still upset with Wakamiya for other related reasons, the blame for that falls on Sumio.)

The Raven of the Empty Coffin: Chill interviews with the characters (by the author!)
It’s the time right before the Unbending Reed Monastery's last test, the Trial of Storm. For the sake of all the young men of Yamauchi worrying about their future paths, we got some interviews with related personages!

Unbending Reed Monastery Dropout and Wakamiya's Close Aide at present. Birth Region: West. Akeru
Q: So you dropped out of the Monastery and are now working as His Highness Wakamiya's close aide, right?
Yes. While I didn't have the talent required to become part of the Yamauchi Guard, everything I learned at the Monastery is still a valuable part of me today.
Q: Are you glad you joined the Monastery?
Of course I am! I’m a firm believer that there's no downside to going to the Monastery, no matter what your social status may be. Even if you end up dropping out midway, you'll find a new path soon enough just like me. So, if there's anyone hesitating out there, I want them to give it an earnest try. I think those who are dedicated will surely be rewarded, and His Highness Wakamiya is of the same mind as well. I'm looking forward to the day we serve him together.
A few words about Akeru from Abe:
He looks like a girl so people are prone to misread him, but he's actually quite the brat. He believes his older brother was harsh with him, but the reality is that everyone around him was simply just way too lenient. His brother was more than soft enough with him by most people's standards.
A Trainee at Unbending Reed Monastery Birth Region: North. Shigemaru
Q: You come from a mountain village in Shimaki Township, right? Are you glad you came to the Monastery?
Life here is all good! The food is really tasty and you get to use a huge bath. You can also make friends regardless of social status, that's great too.
Q: Actually, about that, have you ever found yourself struggling over differences of status or anything of the sort?
Not at all! Everyone views things differently, but as long as you talk things out properly it’ll all work itself out most of the time.
Q: ‘Most of the time’, so there have been a few problems?
Ahahahaha!
Q: What do you aspire to do after graduation?
My goal isn't graduation per se, so the moment of truth for me starts once I'm finally part of the Yamauchi Guard. I'll be working hard to protect my hometown together with those important to me!
A few words about Shigemaru from Abe:
A good person unbefitting the Yatagarasu Series. He battles over the position of the most noble character with Ichiryuu's father and Azusa.
A Trainee at Unbending Reed Monastery Birth Region: South. Chihaya
Q: I’ve heard you originally joined the Monastery as an attendant for a certain noble. You seem to have cut any contact with that person at present, but have you experienced any problems afterwards due to turning your back on your backer?
Nothing in particular.
Q: Do you have an ideal to follow, a kind of Guard you want to become?
Not really.
Q: Are you glad you came to the Monastery?
Yes.
A few words about Chihaya from Abe:
He will make a point to ignore every foolish thing said around him, so he may seem like a fool himself. That said, however, his unquestionable nature is that of the straight man in a comedy duo. He'll think up some really caustic quips to what everyone around him says, but he doesn’t ever say them out loud because that's too much of a pain for him. Can you please talk more!?
Last year's Graduate and active Yamauchi Guard Birth Region: North. Ichiryuu
Q: Tell me, now as an actual Yamauchi Guard, is there any difference to how you imagined it to be?
Well, I ended up getting an unexpected promotion by His Highness Wakamiya, so I'm very happy with it, though surprised.
Q: I've heard you graduated as the second to last in your year?
Please, do not misunderstand. To graduate from the Unbending Reed Monastery is already an amazing feat all by itself. Your scores during your time there or your results at graduation aren't that relevant afterwards, really.
Q: Apparently, you picked a quarrel with an artist in the middle of painting, asking him to take on a request for a Heavens’ Portrait (TN: This is a concept that appears formally later in the novels. It’s fine to not know about it). Rumors say that you absolutely went to buy it up once it was finished, too. Is that true?
From whom did you hear that? Can we act as if you didn’t ask me that?
A few words about Ichiryuu from Abe:
He's so energetic, it’s nice, isn’t it?
A Trainee at Unbending Reed Monastery Birth Region: East. Haruma

Q: I’ve heard hierarchy is brutal at the Monastery. Any concerns about your relationship with your seniors?
None at all! Especially because Evergreen Yukiya, a senior two years above me, has been taking special care of me. He’ll always kindly advise me whenever I have any trouble.
Q: Oh, you mean the famed ‘Monastery’s Teen Prodigy’ Evergreen Yukiya! I requested an interview with him, but it got refused. What is he like as a senior? From your perspective as his junior.
He isn’t only intelligent, but also incredibly considerate. He’s the best senior I can imagine.
Q: There are rumors about how he’s a spiteful man with an awful personality, though?
I believe anyone who says that is just blind to reality.
A few words about Haruma from Abe:
Even I, the author who wrote the events, can’t quite figure out why he came to admire Yukiya this much. It’s most likely not anything rational, possibly something akin to love at first sight. And there’s not much that can be done about it if it’s love at first sight, right?
An Instructor at the Monastery and Main Instructor for Theory Seiken

Q: Apparently, there’s quite a number of problem children in this year’s graduation class?
I fail to see what you mean by problem children, but I believe they’re all hard-working kids, who have earnestly sought out their own paths to follow from hereon.
Q: You say that, but there are stories about how much they fought and how some of them even defied their instructors, though?
That’s true, yes. However, fights are bound to happen if you gather that many kids that age (laughs). The same happens every year, and I don’t believe someone is a good trainee because he doesn’t get into fights and meekly obeys his instructors. Besides, the fact they could defy one is proof in itself that the Monastery is functioning as it should again. I personally hold pride in this new Monastery.
Q: Then, is it fine for the delinquents and the rowdy to aspire to join the ranks?
Oh, keep them coming! I’ll be looking forward to meeting them.
A few words about Seiken from Abe:
He simply kinda seems like a proper well-put Yatagarasu because he’s following his calling as an educator, but I believe him to be quite the dangerous man. He’s absolutely no saint and he may seem calm, but he’s quite fierce actually.
An ex-instructor at the Monastery, once in charge of Strategy Exercise Lessons Suikan

Q: It’s said that you suffered a massive loss during a Board Drill with Yukiya of the Northern House, who will be graduating this year, when he was still a Seed. Is that true?
It’s true.
Q: From your perspective, can we expect big things from the future of Yukiya of the Northern House?
His talent in Strategy is beyond question. He’ll probably be declared Yamauchi’s number one Strategic Counselor in no time. In that sense, you can definitely say his future looks promising, but I personally wish that doesn’t turn out to be the case.
Q: What do you mean by that?
(Laughs) I know this may make me sound like a sore loser, but I’m speaking from the perspective of an emergency. Anyway, I pray we don’t find ourselves in a situation where he ends up with total control over the army.
A few words about Suikan from Abe:
While he aspires to become an instructor just like Seiken out of admiration for the man, he’s still a complete greenhorn. He’s now being taught how to be a proper teacher by his own students. Go, you can do it!
Twitter Q&A (Part 1)
Translator’s note: This is a selection ensuring no spoilers at the moment of translation. I’ll be covering everything over time, but there’s much that would ruin future developments if read now. Spoiler questions aside, they’re translated in the order they come up in the fanbook. There'll be many more to come.
Question: Regarding the relationship between Yamauchi and the Outside. Say, for example, that a year passed in the Outside—how many years would that be in Yamauchi? Is there any difference in the speed time passes between the two, or is it the same…?
Answer: Timewise, there shouldn’t be any difference whatsoever between the two places.
Question: Please, teach us about the merchandise that Yamauchi sells to the Outside. Are there any items people back in the day or us modern people are using or seeing without realizing they were produced in Yamauchi?
Answer: Merchandise produced by Yamauchi is considered quite the commodity among a very specific kind of client, so the sold goods are bought out by them in their entirety. Hence, as long as these clients don’t use the goods where people can see it, a normal human wouldn’t ever have a chance to see or touch any of it.
Question: What’s the Yatagarasu’s life expectancy like? They seem quite ignorant about events from just a hundred years ago, so I’m of the idea that it must be quite different to modern human life expectancy. Maybe similar to that of the Heian era?
Answer: On the contrary, Yamauchi has been blessed overall with better nutrition and less illnesses compared to the Outside, so I’m of the thought that their life expectancy and builds have been closer to that of modern time humans for a long time now. And this may be a superfluous addition, but I think that, even now in the modern era, there’s so much we humans don’t truly understand that well about events just a hundred years ago, more so compared to what we believe ourselves to know about them.
Question: So Yatagarasu women experience menses, what does that imply?
Answer: It’s not exactly the same as the menstruation experienced by human women, but Yatagarasu women go through a fairly similar physiological phenomenon. Once a month, they must discharge a failed egg out of their bodies and, when the time comes, they start to feel ill. In particularly bad cases, remaining in human form becomes difficult for them. Because of this, women will shut themselves in specialized rooms and sheds during this period.
Supplementary addition: This comes up in another question I answered later on, but pregnant women will shift to bird form as their child’s birth date gets closer. They must be in bird form during the process of laying the egg itself, no exceptions.
Question: When Yatagarasu transform, what’s the order in which the body changes? I would like to know how it works for both cases, from bird to human and from human to bird, and if there are any sort of differences from person to person.
Answer: A human’s arms and a bird’s wings have bones in common to a degree, right? Yatagarasu (excluding the True Golden Raven) will change forms from those. This mechanism works by having these shared bones first reshape themselves and then, following that, the muscles will reattach as feathers simultaneously appear or disappear. There are some individual differences, of course, but the process is fundamentally the same for everyone.
Question: Could a bird form Yatagarasu live on their own in the mountains?
Answer: If the person is lucky enough, it’s possible to survive in such a way, but I think that this Yatagarasu would have to be an exceptional hunter or otherwise be condemned to die of hunger. In fact, it would maybe be easier for that person to just cross Yamauchi’s barrier and live on the Outside as a normal crow.
Translator’s Note:
I would like to mention it here, as I forgot to make a note about it back in the day and I think it's actually fun trivia for the setting. The most popular way to read the japanese term for "feather robe" (羽衣) is not "Ue", what the Yatagarasu Series uses, but "Hagoromo" and that's how the concept is mostly known in the West: "the Legend of Hagoromo" and "Hagoromo (Noh play)" are examples that may come up in english if you search the term.
Although the finer details vary from version to version of the legend, the basic idea remains the same: it is said to be worn by celestial maidens, and it transforms them into birds and gives them the power of flight so they can come and go from the Heavens. The story usually has a man watching a group of birds transform into beautiful women to bathe in a spring. Then, taken by the sight, he steals one of the hagoromo and the celestial maiden that it belonged to gets stuck there.
From there on, according to the japanese internet, there are two main variants that diverge in plot greatly: in one she ends up marrying the man that's essentially her kidnapper, bearing him children before finding her hagoromo again and returning to the Heavens; and in the other she's adopted by an old couple, blessing them by producing extremely high quality alcohol until the couple ends up driving her away once they realize she's not their real daughter, forcing her to wander until she finds a new home.
The essential idea of the hagoromo, as in a robe worn by minor divinities (Yatagarasu are originally gods of guidance, associated with the Sun, sometimes depicted acting as messengers for other more important gods) that allows them to shift between a bird form and a human form and that must be necessarily worn/produced to access said bird form, does however remain mostly intact in its implementation into this saga as the "Ue" or, as the english version of the anime (and my translation in turn) call them, feather robes.
37 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter of the Fireflies: Those Who Yearn

Disclaimer: This is a fan-translation japanese-english of the original novel. This is a short story originally written for a japanese magazine and later compiled in one of the Ravens' Hundred Flowers books.
Blog version
For other translations, you can find them HERE
Timeline: Midway of Raven of the Empty Coffin, after the Chihaya chapter
Characters (in order of relevance): Masuho no Susuki, Akeru, Sumio, Yukiya, Hamayuu, Nazukihiko, Chihaya, Shigemaru.
Synopsis: During Yukiya's second year at the Monastery, he takes the lead role during the Boys' Festival celebrations at Cherry Blossom Palace. The inciting incident to a strange proposal...
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Those Who Yearn(1)
It all happened during the Boys’ Festival(2).
At the time, the mountains were full to the brim with new leaves, all sparkling like green jewels under the dazzling sunlight, but in Cherry Blossom Palace none was more splendid than Sakura no Kimi, the Crown Prince's wife.
An aroma so strong it was almost overbearing came from the ornamental scent bags hanging around the place. They were made with mugwort and iris, and decorated with freshly cut flowers and five-colored strings that were now swaying in the blowing wind. For the first time in three long years, the Horse Racing Ceremony was to take place at the riding grounds in front of Cherry Blossom Palace.
Within Yamauchi, the Boys’ Festival was, for the most part, structured to take two days. During the first, Medicine Hunting(3) took place, and Horse Racing was scheduled for the second.
As for Medicine Hunting, just like the name implied, the term originally referred to a religious service(4) consisting of the picking of medicinal herbs and the acquisition of deer antlers. The first day was, in fact, the most important part of the event. It was when the Golden Raven, the chief of all Yatagarasu, would perform a ritual known as ‘Antler Knocking’, in which he would retrieve the antlers of a nine-colored deer(5) raised by the Bureau of Medicine.
However, in modern days, real deer hunting had come to take place simultaneously with the ritual at one of the hunting grounds on the Center's property. The attendees were mostly young noblemen, purposely for the sake of building up their stamina in preparation for the coming summer, who would later go on to present their acquired prey at the Court. The second day's Horse Racing Ceremony was intended as a reenactment, showing off their performance during the hunt itself.
For the Yatagarasu, who possessed both the form of a human and a three-legged giant crow, to employ another member of their own race as a ‘horse’ and ride it was an act requiring permission only given to a limited number of privileged. So, during the event, the young noblemen who took part in the hunt rode outstanding giant crows, all specially chosen for the occasion, and shot an arrow each towards an earthenware deer statue as they flew towards it.
There were multiple potential riding grounds in the Center, so the one used for the festivities was chosen by the priests after seeking Lord Yamagami's divine will. That said, for the one by Cherry Blossom Palace to go unchosen for three years was unheard of. After all, there was in truth another altogether different criteria than divine will playing a hand in the events.
On the sides of the cliff where Cherry Blossom Palace stood, there were covered paths built to bridge the different buildings. Thin bamboo screens had been placed on them, making it impossible to look at whoever hid within them. There sat the Ladies in Waiting under the service of Sakura no Kimi, the edges of their kimono visible from underneath the curtains. Peeking from underneath the green bamboo were colors as vivid and pleasing to the eye as the peonies and azaleas that decorated the many ornamental scent bags around.
Masuho no Susuki, the head of Sakura no Kimi’s Ladies in Waiting, watched over such a scene with the indifference of an onlooker. She was standing on top of a stage which overlooked the roofed paths where the others were waiting in line.
To the opposite side, at the halfway point between the stage and the mountain, a tall rock protruded upwards with a red deer statue on top of it. Giant crows flapped their dark wings as the young noblemen on their backs approached the statue one after the other, mimicking the act of shooting their bows.
While they all feigned indifference, they kept giving curious glances at what hid behind the bamboo blinds—most likely, picturing in their minds the ladies’ beauty through their lovely clothes. Something that the women within were very well aware of. They had, in fact, gone through great lengths to look their best for the day. Aware as she was of their hard efforts, Masuho no Susuki looked warmly over the scene from underneath her long-handled parasol.
The Ladies in Waiting serving at Cherry Blossom Palace were often young, beautiful women—and their chances to meet the sons of the nobility were quite scarce. Many of them ended up marrying someone just for their families’ sake without ever meeting face to face with their husband before the fact. Hence, it had become custom to use the Horse Racing Ceremony as an excuse for a bachelor line-up.
The number of successful marriages among the nobility went noticeably up every year the Ceremony took place at Cherry Blossom Palace compared to the others. Some young men had even gotten the chance to successfully rise up in standing after a high-ranking princess fell in love with them at first sight, so none were more psyched up during the day’s exhibition than those of the low nobility.
Just a few years ago, as Masuho no Susuki calmly realized, she would have been the most concerned with the beauty of that barely visible kimono edge. Yet now that her plentiful waving locks had been replaced with the hairstyle of a nun, the only thing she felt was utter disinterest.
The highest of the nobility, besides the Golden Raven, who stood at the top of Yamauchi’s hierarchy, were the Four Houses, who had all been entrusted with the ruling of the territories in each of the cardinals—the Eastern, Southern, Western and Southern Houses. Each Region had their own unique produce and crafts they specialized in, and their best goods and talent were all henceforth sent to the Imperial Court. In doing so, the economy at Yamauchi’s Center stayed in motion.
Masuho no Susuki had been born as the first princess of the Western House, which held craftsmanship as its regional specialty and, until not that long ago, she had been one of the candidates to become the wife of the Crown Prince—Wakamiya.
Masuho no Susuki’s beauty had been without equal at the time, even compared to the other beautiful princesses sent by the Four Houses to Cherry Blossom Palace as prospective wives. There had been no doubt she would be the one chosen and yet, in the end, it wasn’t her but a lady of the Southern House—the West's political rivals—who became Sakura no Kimi.
Ever since infancy, Masuho no Susuki had spent her life with the conviction that she would be chosen as the prince's wife. She had longed for Wakamiya—who had grown into quite the attractive young man, a perfectly matching picture to the memories of those moments in her youth spent together—more than anyone else. A fact that had driven her to believe that, in the unfortunate and unlikely case she went unchosen, it would be the end of her. That she wouldn’t be able to live on.
Reality, however, couldn’t have been more different from her imagination.
The moment Masuho no Susuki actually met Wakamiya during the consort selection process, she came to discover that the attraction wasn’t there at all. He even told the candidates—of all things to say—that ‘he didn't particularly like them, and there's a possibility he may end up betraying them in the future.’ That ‘if they didn’t mind that, he would make them his wives.’
His arrogance was plain for anyone to see as he stomped all over the love the princesses held for him. Masuho no Susuki was a prideful woman and this wasn't something she could ever overlook. In fact, she had been so worried about the Southern princess, who had actually gone and accepted such terms, that in the heat of the moment she became a nun and a Lady in Waiting serving her.
Those of the Western House had been beside themselves with disappointment, apparently, but Masuho no Susuki saw the instant she cut down the same hair she had prided herself in as being freed of something possessing her. From that point onwards, she had lost all interest in romantic love.
She learned afterwards that Wakamiya's circumstances were what left him with no other option but to be realistic to a fault like that. While it gave her a newfound respect and admiration for the Southern princess, as she had chosen to become his wife with full knowledge of the brutal circumstances she was embroiling herself in, she still couldn't picture herself as Wakamiya’s wife at all from that day onwards.
She had never expected to find such a side to herself, but she had come to discover that she liked this version of herself—someone who kept her dignity and pride—much more than the woman drunk on love she had once been. So, what alternative did she have?
——An hour or so had passed since the start of the ceremony.
The last shooter should be about to arrive at the scene. This star shooter, unlike the other young noblemen taking part in the event before him, didn’t have to feign the act—his role was to shoot an arrow and actually hit the deer effigy. Successfully taking it down brought good fortune and failure brought misfortune, or so the story went, which made it an important duty to bear.
Ever since that tiny boy had left to train to become a high-ranking military officer, Masuho no Susuki hadn’t had much of a chance to meet with him—would he be actually capable of successfully fulfilling the task?
Suddenly, the sound of bells ringing resounded in the distance.
“He's coming, Lady Masuho no Susuki,” the Lady in Waiting waiting beside her announced nervously.
It wasn’t the shooter ringing the bells, but the herald. Ting-ting-ting. A giant crow led the way, the bells producing their shrill sound as it moved forwards. It flew much, much faster than any of the young noblemen had before. In fact, Masuho no Susuki couldn’t help but wonder with a touch of fear whether it was too much speed.
Yet, right behind the heralding giant crow came the shooter—and he proved to be just as swift. The rider, laid down on top of his steed, lifted his body all of a sudden with smooth, graceful movements as the sleeves of his cool light blue kimono—embroidered with silver—flapped in the wind, the gold of the stirrups sparkling under the sun.
The shooter, with his back now fully straightened as if he were unfolding, clung tightly to his mount's back using just his thighs while he gracefully drew the bow.
A woosh, and the arrow came loose with a sound not unlike a high-pitched whistle, piercing the deer effigy as if it had been sucked in. The effigy immediately crashed down with a clatter, giving no time for the bell to ring to indicate the shooter had successfully hit the target.
The spectators cheered, and the shooter dropped his speed. He then drew a loose arc in the sky, flying towards the spot where Masuho no Susuki awaited him. In the process, he passed by the roofed paths and their excited occupants but, unlike the other young men taking part in the ceremony, he didn't pay them even a single glance. The other young men, who had been on standby right underneath the stage, flew up and positioned right behind him.
The star shooter—a scion of the Northern House, once Wakamiya's close aide and a boy Masuho no Susuki regarded as her own little brother—smoothly landed on the stage where Masuho no Susuki stood with the spectacularly dressed young noblemen right after him.
Actually, no—calling him a ‘boy’ didn't feel right anymore. The young man had now dismounted with ease and approached Masuho no Susuki with a broad smile on his lips.
“It’s been so long, Lady Masuho no Susuki.”
His friendly voice was unfamiliar to her ears, somewhat hoarse as it was so characteristic of teenage boys. Masuho no Susuki was taken aback.
‘Who is this?’
Of course, she knew his name. Asking would be stupid, she realized that much. Still, and despite having met so many times before, the man in front of her looked like a completely different person in her eyes.
“Are you… Yukiya?”
“I am, yes. I've come to bring this year's Boys’ Festival's medicine to Sakura no Kimi.”
After giving his face a long, hard look, Masuho no Susuki could in fact tell those were without question Yukiya's features, but he had changed so much that it was almost a guarantee to confuse him for another.
His cheeks, once round like a baby's, were now lean, giving him the distinctive look of a warrior, and the outline of his face was that of a young man, firm and defined. His skin had a healthy tan to it and his somewhat light-colored eyes sparkled. To top it all off, he had become noticeably taller compared to their last meeting—it was now Masuho no Susuki who had to look up.
It actually felt like a fox had disguised itself to deceive her.
“Lady Masuho no Susuki?” Yukiya called out to her, perplexed.
After finally coming back to herself, a panicking Masuho no Susuki proceeded to respond as custom demanded. “You did a good job coming here. Sakura no Kimi must be no doubt overjoyed as well.”
“There's no bigger honor than that,” Yukiya courteously bowed his head and signaled behind him with his eyes. The moment he did that, a number of warriors—all fully clad in black—briskly stepped forward from the group and proceeded to place in a line the medicine, deer meat and antlers they had brought, all loaded on small offering stands.
Once she verified that everything in the checklist was accounted for, Masuho no Susuki nodded in approval. “Everything has arrived safely indeed.”
“Please, send my best regards to Her Highness.” A pleasant, refreshing smile later, Yukiya nimbly jumped back onto the giant crow's back. “Now, if you'll excuse me.”
Masuho no Susuki bowed slightly at him and Yukiya gave her a firm last greeting back before taking off. The flashily dressed young noblemen, who had been looking over their exchange with keen interest, followed after Yukiya this time as well—although they were clearly reluctant to do so.
Their group flew away, in the direction of the Imperial Court, as Masuho no Susuki watched over them. With them gone, all that remained on the stage was the ‘medicine’ sent for Sakura no Kimi, the Ladies in Waiting and a small number of warriors who had stayed to help carry the delivered goods to Cherry Blossom Palace.
It was among those warriors that Masuho no Susuki found the face of someone who wasn’t even supposed to be there. Her eyes went wide open. “Sumio, is it really fine for you to be here?"
Sumio had a dark complexion and a somewhat small build for a warrior, and he was always found by his Lord Wakamiya’s side as his bodyguard. His lord, always keen to abuse his infamy at the Court as a ‘fool’, had no qualms to indulge in his bad habit of skipping ceremonies and, to make matters worse, Sakura no Kimi, his wife, didn’t reprimand him—she instead went as far as to willingly help him on occasion. All in all, it was a pain to deal with.
Just the day before, Sakura no Kimi had actually gotten news of Wakamiya secretly escaping from the Court and had left for Sunrise Palace—where Wakamiya had been supposed to be—to act as his literal body double. She wasn't even supposed to ever come out from Cherry Blossom Palace.
Masuho no Susuki had waited with bated breath ever since, hoping her absence went unnoticed by everyone, but the situation had to have somehow resolved itself. Otherwise, Sumio wouldn’t have been there at the event. He ran towards her with a slight, wry smile on his lips and stopped some distance away from her.
“I know we've caused you much worry, but Wakamiya has now returned to Sunrise Palace. Sakura no Kimi should be back here as well tonight—she's at Sunrise Palace right now,” Sumio announced to her in a whisper, low enough that nobody else but Masuho no Susuki could hear him.
“I see.” Masuho no Susuki let out a sigh of relief.
Every single time, it was Sumio and Masuho no Susuki's job to clean up whatever mess Wakamiya and his wife caused by acting irresponsibly. She had gotten quite used to it—a feeling she actually found terrifying when she stopped to think about it, although there was little to no point to complaining after being at it for so long.
The weight on her shoulders now lifted, her mind couldn’t help but to turn towards the events that had just transpired. “Still, what a huge surprise. I knew that Yukiya would be taking on the role of the star shooter, but—”
“I know what you mean…… He has grown up a lot, hasn't he?”
“I mean, yes, that kid was shorter than me last time we met.”
Masuho no Susuki's actual little brother had joined the Unbending Reed Monastery—the same training facility for military officers Yukiya attended—at the same time as Yukiya did. Despite their circumstances, Masuho no Susuki had gotten the chance to meet with her brother from time to time, but his growth rate hadn’t been nearly as dramatic as Yukiya.
“It's as the outer books say, right? ‘If you don't meet a young man for three days, pay attention’(6),” Sumio responded as he smiled wryly.
Masuho no Susuki, on the other hand, quietly muttered, “Seeing him grow makes me happy, but… It does make one feel a bit lonely……”
The source of her turmoil was, most likely, a gnawing feeling of loss. Whenever she thought about how that innocent boy was gone from this world—even if she technically knew it was a good thing and she should be glad for his growth—the sensation that overtook her was one beyond description.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
After finishing up the matters at Cherry Blossom Palace, Sumio flew right back to Sunrise Palace. There awaited the young men who had just recently joined him in the ranks of Wakamiya’s bodyguards. Their nerves were plain on their faces, but their expressions shifted to ones of relief the very second they saw Sumio return.
Well, not like Sumio could blame them for that.
Their Lord and his wife were found within the annex they were guarding, but the couple didn’t obey common sense and dealing with their sudden whims was still a bit too heavy a task for the new guards. Apparently, they had been trembling with fear at the possibility of receiving some ridiculous order during Sumio's absence.
But Sumio was here now and the young Guards let him pass inside.
“I'm back,” Sumio opened the door and announced his arrival with a very familiar tone—something usually unthinkable from a servant. There, in front of a desk facing the window, was a young couple, their appearances remarkably similar, drinking tea with complete ease.
“Good job out there. How were things at Cherry Blossom Palace?” The handsome young man who asked the question was none other than Sumio's childhood friend and the Lord he had sworn his loyalty to—His Highness Wakamiya. His straight hair was tied at his nape and fell over his light purple kimono. He was dressed casually, with no hakama.
“It all went without a hitch. It may go without saying, but nobody noticed Sakura no Kimi's absence.”
“How was Yukiya?” Sakura no Kimi—Princess Hamayuu, who was dressed in the exact same outfit as her husband, asked with clear amusement. Dressing gown or not, that outfit probably still qualified as male attire, yet it was quite the perfect fit for the tall princess, who was constantly taking the role of Wakamiya's body double.
“That too went without issue. However, I brought a message with me from Lady Masuho no Susuki for Sakura no Kimi—’For all of the world, please, let's not have another ceremony take place in your absence ever again. Also, please, return as soon as possible.’”
Sumio replied to Hamayuu with some degree of respect, but the oddly-dressed princess just cackled in answer. “She doesn't learn her lesson either, huh? She should have figured out by now that I won't listen no matter how many times she asks.”
“I guess she can't hold herself back from trying,” Sumio spoke a tad emotionally—he felt exactly the same way as her after all. The young couple was, unfortunately, impervious to his tame attempt at sarcasm.
“Anyway, now that Masuho no Susuki has shown her face in front of those noblemen, we'll have quite a commotion awaiting from here on.”
“What do you mean?” Wakamiya asked his wife.
Hamayuu let out a snort. “Isn't it obvious? I mean there’ll be marriage proposals aplenty.”
“I see…” Wakamiya’s eyebrows lowered. “But Lady Masuho has become a nun, so it shouldn't be too much of a problem…”
“Quite the opposite. She let down her guard because she's a nun now and showed her face, and I'm convinced that's going to backfire on her.”
Sumio couldn't help but to agree with Hamayuu’s argument in his mind. Masuho no Susuki had never cut corners when it came to her appearance when she had still been a candidate to become Wakamiya's wife, always dressed in tremendously splendid outfits.
However, ever since she had decided to serve Hamayuu as her Lady in Waiting, she had come to prefer plain outfits with subdued colors. But she wasn’t the princess renowned as the most beautiful in Yamauchi for nothing. Far from diminishing her appearance, it had actually come to highlight her own natural charm and in turn made her stand out even more than before.
The events of the day had been no different in that regard. The young noblemen's eyes had been hopelessly glued on her the entire time as they passed on the medicine, however brief a moment it had been.
“It's at my discretion as her master to decide whether she returns to secular life or not, after all. Wait for it, I assure you there'll be letters arriving nonstop to Cherry Blossom Palace from tomorrow onwards,” Hamayuu declared as her lips curved upwards.
Wakamiya tilted his head with an ‘uhm’. “And looking at you, it seems you're more than eager to receive such proposals for Lady Masuho?”
“Of course I am! It's Masuho no Susuki we're talking about! To make such a beautiful and good-natured woman waste her life away serving me is no hobby of mine. It would be such a shame, who could do that?” Hamayuu yelled at him. “That said, I have no plans to give her away to some no-good noble. To marry Masuho no Susuki is to quite literally gain the Western House as your ally. There should be someone, right? Someone ready-made for her, in need of the Western House's influence.”
Wakamiya, who had seemingly realized where the conversation was going, grimaced. “Hey……”
“It's a good opportunity. I've told you this many times before, but you really should be taking Masuho no Susuki as your concubine.”
Wakamiya, faced with his legal wife's keen glare, sighed. He was clearly sick of it. “And I've told you this many times before. As nice as gaining the Western House as my ally sounds, the West-affiliated nobles will undoubtedly get carried away if I do that.”
“Do you really think you have the leeway to say that in your current situation? You barely have any allies and, to make matters worse, you have political enemies everywhere. Shouldn't you secure your position first, even if that means turning a blind eye to those who use their lineage to throw their weight around?”
“And I’m telling you that's absolutely not a problem I can turn a blind eye to. This is a topic that concerns the future course of the Imperial Family, I must not cheap out on my methods.”
“You say that, but where's the meaning in that if you get killed for taking things too slowly?”
The conversation had gotten to a point beyond the realm where Sumio could even dare to open his beak. And so, under their bodyguard's watchful gaze, their very un-couple-like argument kept escalating further and further.
“Don't fuck with me, what's even your problem with Masuho no Susuki!? That girl will certainly be a good mother. If I were a man, I would have taken her as my legal wife without hesitation! Are you freaking blind?” Hamayuu picked Wakamiya up by the collar.
“Your logic is off. It's not like I have any problem with Lady Masuho.”
“Of course you don't! If you had said otherwise, I would have had to do you the favor of destroying your sorry ass here and now.”
“Wait a moment. What even are you to Lady Masuho?”
“I'm Masuho no Susuki's master and your wife. It's me of all people who's telling you it's fine to go with it. What other issue can you have to not take her as your concubine?”
“It's nothing but issues. Anyway, I’m not taking Lady Masuho as my concubine, I won't back down on this.”
While he didn't resist Hamayuu's grip, Wakamiya remained otherwise unyielding. Hamayuu finally clicked her tongue and, all of a sudden, dropped him. Sumio took some newly poured cold brewed tea and quietly placed it in front of them.
——The exchange had been a bit violent, but Sumio knew very well that, for this oddball couple, it was just some form of play.
Hamayuu promptly accepted the glass teacup and drank it all in one go. That done, she stared at Wakamiya with squinted eyes. “...... I’ve realized as much, you know? That the Western House's Lord and Heir must be begging you to take her as your concubine. Won't it become a problem for you to disregard their wishes like that?”
Wakamiya, who had been quite a bit more well-mannered while drinking his tea, left the translucent cup on the floor with a clink. “Even if that's the case, my stance is the same. I can't take Lady Masuho as my concubine, given how it will affect power dynamics.”
“No matter what?”
“No matter what.”
Hamayuu’s face was one of disappointment—and it most definitely wasn't an act on her part. “Then, what are you planning to do? To keep Masuho no Susuki as a nun is just too much of a waste.”
This time around, Wakamiya nodded in agreement. “I feel the same, yes. If possible, I would want her to play a role in strengthening the ties between the Four Houses.”
Hamayuu's expression changed as she focused on giving him an earnest proposal. “Are there any suitable young noblemen among the Four Houses, though? At least for ones that come to mind now, there's only Aotsugu from the East and Kiei from the North, but……”
“Both of them must already have legal wives, and there's no way I'm sending Lady Masuho away as a concubine.”
“Then we are left with no option but to extend our criteria to branch families. That said, that comes with a problem—finding someone with a high enough status to fit in with the Western House.”
Both of them groaned as they wondered what to do. Sumio, who had been listening to the conversation in silence until then, cleared his throat lightly.
“Sumio, what's wrong?”
“Do you have any good ideas, perhaps?”
They both turned towards him with the same exact expression on their faces. Sumio smiled wryly.
“...... I don't know if it's a good idea, but—I do have a suggestion.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Green rain fell ruthlessly all over the Unbending Reed Monastery's roof tiles, but the rain drops dripping unceasingly from the building’s eaves were clear and its interior remained isolated from the grey world outside the walls.
“Sorry, Yukiya, you shouldn’t have to help me like this,” Shigemaru said with a frown, his big body hunched over. Yukiya, however, laughed lightly in response.
“It's fine. We’ll take care of this in just a minute.”
Due to the rain and at the Instructors’ convenience, the day's practical courses had been replaced instead by theory and, while Yukiya himself had finished the assignment quickly, he had chosen to stay to patiently explain everything to his best friend, who was as compassionate as he was bad at theory subjects.
To become part of the organization in charge of the protection of Yamauchi's rulers—the Yamauchi Guard—you had to first enter its training facility, the Unbending Reed Monastery. It required the recommendation of someone influential and enduring three long years of training, so it was a grueling process and dropouts were a matter of daily life.
They had to learn not only arts like swordsmanship or archery, but other practical skills like horsemanship—where they learned how to ride horses and how to fly themselves—and theoretical subjects like Etiquette and Law as well. This methodology was known as the Six Arts, Four Techniques and Two Studies.
They had plenty to learn about theory during their first year at the Monastery, but their studies were much more focused on the practical from the second year onwards. In other words, the evening was essentially a break for the trainees, at least once they were finished with their mostly meaningless assignment, and had in consequence mostly gone on their merry ways to relax as they pleased.
Class was almost over by the time Yukiya and Shigemaru had managed to clean up the latter's assignment barely enough to be above reproach. They had just stood up, planning to get a snack from the kitchen, when someone else interrupted them.
“Hey, Yukiya! I've heard you have gotten quite popular lately, right?” One of their fellow trainees called out to them.
Yukiya turned towards him. “Wait, popular? What do you mean?”
“Oh, don't play innocent!”
“We heard about it, you know? That you've been getting love letters nonstop ever since the Boys’ Festival happened.”
“They must be from the girls working at Cherry Blossom Palace, aren't they?”
The group of boys looked at Yukiya, all wearing sarcastic smiles. “Well, what can you do? An esteemed nobleman like the star shooter at the Horse Racing Ceremony isn't like the rest of us mortals.”
——So they were jealous and wanted to tease him, huh?
At least then the discussion wasn’t likely to be that serious. Realizing that, Yukiya's lips curved into a wry smile. It wasn’t him who answered their provocations, however, but Shigemaru. “He has rejected them all, though, so I don't think ‘popular' is the right word for it, really.”
Still, Shigemaru’s nonchalant explanation was met with shocked screams. “You gotta be kidding me!”
“What are you? An idiot!?”
“Why would you even waste such an opportunity!?”
“Why become the star shooter if you’re going to do that then!?”
With everyone around snapping at him, Yukiya retorted with disgust. “I didn't really become the star shooter because I wanted to, you know. There just wasn't anybody else who could take on the role, so it fell on me in the end.”
At the moment, a certain young man was reading a book at a corner of the dining hall. His shoulders twitched uncomfortably the second Yukiya spoke, but none of the boys gathering around Yukiya noticed that. Instead, they let out a collective and overdramatic sigh of aggravation. “What a waste.”
“You could have, I don't know, met them at least once?” Despite not being the actual recipients of the letters, they all acted as if it were a personal offense. It was annoying beyond belief.
“But it would be a problem if I did that and they got actually serious about me,” Yukiya hastily argued back, and the mood of the entire hall noticeably dropped.
“This bastard……”
“You piece of shit……”
“You better pay for what you just said one day! And as painfully as possible, I hope……”
Everyone cursed him, their words full of resentment. Among them, only Shigemaru glanced at Yukiya's expression with clear curiosity. “Then, what kind of girl would you actually consider dating?”
“Huh? Shige, are you curious as well?”
“Sure I am! You never talk about these things.”
Faced with his best friend's unexpected interrogation, Yukiya scratched his cheek. “Uhm, well—She must have a birth family to rely on in case something happens to me. Her social status must be similar to mine, and the marriage must be politically advantageous in some shape or form. Plus, she must be able to assess situations calmly and to promise me she won't ever drag romantic feelings into the relationship no matter what. If it were someone like that, I would at least consider it. A bit.”
As far as Yukiya was concerned, his answer was simply serious and sincere, but the looks on everyone’s faces had all simultaneously gone stiff. “That—wasn't what we meant, you know?”
“It wasn’t anything that serious! Just say you like fair skin or a big chest or something.”
What the hell was wrong with these guys? This entire conversation was now genuinely pissing Yukiya off. “Who even cares about appearances? Everyone ages and gets wrinkles, so it doesn’t change anything? To embrace a beauty, just go to the Red Light District?”
Among an otherwise deafening silence, a low groan escaped from the lips of one of Yukiya's fellow trainees. “...... If I ever run into any girl daring to say that Yukiya is cool or something like that, I’ll just do her a favor and stop her right then and there. No matter what it takes.”
“Same here.”
“Oh, really? If my little sister said she wanted to date Yukiya, I wouldn't actually ask her to reconsider—”
“What the hell, Shige? You’re way too soft on Yukiya!”
“Aren’t you sorry for your sister? Because I sure am now!”
Everyone found themselves at a loss for words as Shigemaru gave Yukiya a somewhat troubled look. “Still, you would be marrying her, why forbid romantic feelings between each other? That’s such a lonely way to live, I feel.”
Yukiya laughed at that. He knew very well how cold-hearted he sounded, and his expression made it obvious.
“Sharing your life with someone just over some ephemeral passion won’t ever make you happy. Once the heat of love dies down, all that remains is a cold, hopeless reality.” That being the case, to not ever drag such feelings into the agreement was much more preferable. Those were Yukiya’s genuine thoughts on the matter. “Besides, politics are going to play a part in any wedding a noble like me could have. There's nothing lonely or fun about it. I don't want anything out of this hypothetical woman—and if she wanted something from me, then that would only trouble me.”
The ruckus surrounding him had been replaced with uncomfortable silence. Shigemaru, meanwhile, looked at Yukiya with pity in his eyes and murmured to him in a quiet and confidential manner, “I wonder, what kind of girl would make you actually fall in love……?”
“I don’t believe such a person will ever appear, and it's not like I want it either.”
Suddenly, a loud thump resounded across the hall. The young man reading, who had remained silent until then, had slammed the book against his desk and stood up in a rage.
“Akeru? What's wrong?”
Akeru, however, didn't pay any mind to the confused trainees questioning him.
“Chihaya!” he raised his voice with clear irritation. “The rain is but a drizzle now. Come with me, I’m going to train.”
In response to Akeru’s calling, Chihaya opened one of his eyes with clear annoyance—up until then, he had been leaning against the wall with his eyes closed.
Those who didn’t know the finer details of how they had met often concluded that Chihaya was Akeru’s attendant or something of the sort, given he was a lowborn and he attended the Monastery thanks to the support of the Western House, Akeru’s family; but the Unbending Reed Monastery was a meritocracy. The truth was very different—a genius like Chihaya couldn’t stand to watch as Akeru fumbled due to his tendency to lag behind in practical courses and so he curtly looked after him.
While Chihaya would have usually retaliated and poked some fun at Akeru for giving him orders like that, he didn’t this time. He seemed to have an inkling of why Akeru was so upset. His expression instead stuck on resignation, Chihaya followed after Akeru as he left the dining hall without ever opening his mouth.
Although there was rain, the drops didn’t have much strength and the sun was out with no wind.
The determining factor of a horse’s speed wasn’t so much its quality but rather its rider’s skill. Akeru sat on Chihaya’s back, who had transformed into a crow, and flew as fast as he could towards the shooting range. The wind howled as it slammed against his face. Once they reached the landmark Akeru used as a guideline, he lifted his body and drew the bow—but his aim was off and the arrow failed to hit its mark.
“Dammit!”
They passed by the target and Akeru raised his voice again. “One more!” But the giant crow didn’t caw in agreement, instead aiming to head back to the ground. “No, Chihaya, wait! Where are you going!?”
Chihaya glided down and threw Akeru to the ground with a shake once they had almost reached the ground.
“Ouch! What are you doing!?”
“Now, calm down.” Chihaya returned to human form mid-air and smoothly landed right in front of Akeru, who was lying on his butt. That done, Chihaya said matter-of-factly, “Rushing it won’t get you anywhere. Or do you want to fall off a horse again?”
As childish as he knew it was, Akeru couldn’t help but to pout in answer. “But…… If I stay like this, I may not even be capable of taking the Trial of Mist……”
“And you have more than half a year left before that. That’s not why you’re panicking—it’s Yukiya, right?”
Akeru couldn’t argue against that—Chihaya was right on the mark. After all, the first candidate proposed for the role of star shooter at the Boys’ Festival hadn’t been Yukiya, but the scion of the Western House and Masuho no Susuki’s younger brother—Akeru.
It was only once Akeru proved incapable to hit the target no matter what he tried that, left with no other alternatives, the role fell on Yukiya, who originally had no intention whatsoever to participate in the event. For Akeru, it had all been beyond vexing. So much so that he hadn’t even attended the horse racing event altogether, as the idea of acting as Yukiya’s opening performer together with the other noblemen was too much for him to bear.
Yukiya’s social standing wasn’t as high as Akeru’s, but he was still directly related to the current Lord of the Northern House and hence a proper member of the high nobility. However, he had grown up among the rural nobles of North, famed by their warrior clans, and so he was leagues above Akeru at skills in arms. Akeru hadn’t paid much mind to this difference back when they had first joined the Monastery, but the more time passed, the more obvious and wider the gap became.
“There’s no point in comparing yourself to Yukiya. If I had to guess, his eyesight is just that good.” Chihaya was usually a man of few words, so why did he have to become all talkative only at times like these? Or so Akeru inwardly thought in anger. Not like that stopped Chihaya from talking. “And that’s something you’re just either born with, or not. It’s not a problem that hard work can somehow fix.”
After they advanced to their second year, Akeru had gone through a growth spurt that had thrown off his sense of balance. While the same had happened to Yukiya—in fact, he had grown a lot more than him—he had seemingly surmounted the issue with ease. This wasn’t just a matter of eyesight—Yukiya’s talent was, no matter how one looked at it, superior to Akeru’s.
Chihaya sighed at Akeru’s silence. “Don’t you sulk like that. You may be worse than Yukiya at physical skills, yes, but at the very least you still have the better personality.”
He had a serious expression on his face, which actually made it harder to tell whether he truly meant his words or it was all just a joke. Quite the sloppy consolation.
“Thank you, I guess,” Akeru replied bitterly.
Then, Chihaya frowned. “Wait a minute….. Is there something else?”
“...... Nothing in particular.” Akeru looked away in a pointless attempt to avoid Chihaya’s gaze, knowing he could be strangely perceptive. Chihaya, meanwhile, glared at him in question, seemingly unwilling to back off that easily. “—Ah, fine! But you have to keep it a secret for now, got it? The truth is that my sister has gotten some marriage proposals.”
“Oh?”
“And the main candidate as of now is—Yukiya, apparently.”
Chihaya’s eyes went wide open.
“...... Now, that’s—” His words died down there, but Akeru could feel Chihaya’s condolences clear in the air. “To have that as your brother-in-law is……”
“It’s a humiliating prospect, but that’s still fine. But you heard how cruel he was when talking about a prospective wife…”
If his sister were to actually marry Yukiya, Akeru genuinely believed that she would lead a horribly unhappy life. However, his sister wasn’t yet aware of it and the ones actually moving the proposal forwards were their families, so Akeru couldn’t even protest. Hence, he ended up essentially running away.
Chihaya crossed his arms, apparently having grasped the subtext of Akeru’s words. “So that’s why you acted like that before.”
“Childish, right?”
“I do get why, though.”
Akeru, still on the ground, held his head in despair. He hated this entire situation. “What should I do if Yukiya and my sister end up actually engaged……?”
Chihaya was watching Akeru with pity in his eyes as he groaned pathetically when someone else joined the conversation. “—Well, you have no more need to worry, it seems.”
The voice came suddenly and out of apparently nowhere. Akeru raised his head in surprise. There, under the shade of the training hall’s building, he found a familiar face.
“Sumio!” He was an alumnus of the Unbending Reed Monastery. Despite his lowborn status, he had graduated as the first of his class and entered service as His Highness Wakamiya’s bodyguard. Sumio approached them, raising his hand in greeting as Chihaya did the same with his eyes. Flustered, Akeru stood up. “Sorry for my rudeness. Uhm, still, why are you here?”
“I was searching for you, actually. As I said just a moment ago, this concerns your sister’s marriage. It was canceled.”
“Eh—?” A screech escaped Akeru’s lips. “Canceled? What the hell happened?”
Sumio scratched his head bashfully. “Well, about that. We thought that Yukiya wouldn’t go against it as long as it was an order, so the matter was first brought up to Masuho no Susuki and—she absolutely hated the idea.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Much like they had expected, letters written by the many young noblemen who had fallen in love at first sight with Masuho no Susuki arrived like a veritable storm to Cherry Blossom Palace. Everyone would ask for her to return to secular life and for being given the honor of taking her as their legal wife.
While Masuho no Susuki herself paid none of them any mind whatsoever, a request to discuss the matter from her master, Sakura no Kimi and Wakamiya was a different matter altogether. Apparently, she had meekly listened to their talk about marriage in complete silence at first. Her behavior, however, shifted the very second Yukiya’s name came up as the prospective husband.
“You have to be kidding me! Why else would Yukiya’s name even come up here?” Masuho no Susuki asked them with her big eyes wide open, as dumbfounded as she was furious. “And here I was wondering what prompted a formal discussion! I was willing to go through with it if it was all like, a huge issue coming up among the Four Houses with my marriage as the only real way to solve it. But, no! You’re telling me it’s with Yukiya of all people! Are you messing with me!?” Masuho no Susuki screamed, boiling with anger. “This is a pointless marriage, no matter how you put it! What were you even thinking to propose it?”
Sakura no Kimi had apparently not expected such an explosive reaction, as her bold and fearless self was nowhere to be seen. She was unusually pale. “Well, but you see, Masuho no Susuki! You’re at the peak of your beauty. I can’t bring myself to keep you here sequestered at Cherry Blossom Palace, so……”
“And that’s none of your business!” Masuho no Susuki spouted with anger, very much unlike her usual self as well. “I became a nun very much willingly, thank you, and yet you’re ignoring my wishes altogether and moving this entire thing along without me!?”
She glared at Hamayuu, her red, glossy lips twisted into a grimace. This time around, Wakamiya, with a somewhat troubled look on his face, tried to appease her instead. “Please, do at least try to look at it from the bright side instead. It’s because this isn’t a matter of necessity that we didn’t plan to move things forwards any further without your approval. We just thought that maybe, if it was Yukiya, you wouldn’t be wholly against the idea…”
The second Wakamiya said that, however, Masuho no Susuki’s expression went blank. “...... What did you say?”
“Am I wrong?”
“Who suggested such an idiotic thing?” she asked in a quiet voice. It made it all the more terrifying.
Even Wakamiya, ignorant as he was of the intricacies of romantic love, seemed to have realized how bad the situation was, albeit belatedly. He immediately closed his mouth, but his eyes wandered and, for a second, pointed in Sumio's direction. Masuho no Susuki turned around violently and glared at Sumio, who had been waiting on the side in silence.
“I see. Now that I think about it, you would be the only one in a position to say such a thing.”
Resigned to his fate, Sumio nodded lightly in acknowledgement. “My apologies, I have no excuse.”
“Why?”
“Your eyes were following Yukiya around during the Boys’ Festival.”
“That’s—I mean, yes, he did an impressive job as the star shooter, but I was moved seeing him all grown up as one would a little brother, not… it most definitely wasn’t like that. So you better keep all those vulgar suspicions off your mind!”
The more Masuho no Susuki spoke, the more she got worked up. Her lips were trembling and her eyes, the deep color of amber, were glistening.
“...... I’m extremely sorry. I jumped to conclusions.”
“I’m not forgiving you. This is an insult to both Yukiya and I.” Masuho no Susuki, who had just been taking slow breaths in an attempt to calm herself down, stood up in a fury as she pointedly glared at Sumio. “I’ve thought this for a while, but I can’t keep it to myself any longer after this. I have nothing but disdain for that side of yours, don’t come close to me ever again!”
After crying out those last few words, Masuho no Susuki shed a tear and left Cherry Blossom Palace.
“Hey, wait, Masuho no Susuki!” All flustered, Hamayuu went after her. Wakamiya and Sumio were left behind in an uncomfortable silence.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“—And that’s what happened. Masuho no Susuki made Wakamiya and Sakura no Kimi promise they wouldn’t ever again push anything marriage-related on her without permission, so I don’t think there will be any more engagements coming for the time being.”
Akeru couldn’t stop himself from breathing a sigh of relief. “I see…”
His heart broke for his sister—to think that she had hated the idea to the point of crying. Still, it was a much more preferable experience than to have such an undesired marriage actually happen. His mood lifted knowing the whole talk was no more, but he found that the anguish was now replaced by resentment towards Sumio, the very source of the problem.
“Still, why did you even think Yukiya was right for my sister? He’s a cold-hearted bastard—he said one of his conditions for a wife is to not bring love into the marriage. There’s no way he would ever be a good fit for her, right?”
While his tone came out slightly accusatory, Sumio didn’t seem at all bothered by that. Instead, he gave him a weak smile. “I know that’s what Yukiya says.”
“Then, why?”
“Well, it’s precisely because he says those things that I thought it would work out……”
Incapable of comprehending what Sumio was trying to tell them, Akeru looked at him dumbfounded.
“What do you mean?” Chihaya asked instead, and Sumio groaned in answer.
“Well, you see, if we’re talking about Yukiya’s harsh manners—in a manner of speaking, to me it feels like the logic at work is the same as Wakamiya’s when he asked Sakura no Kimi in marriage.” According to Sumio, when Wakamiya asked Hamayuu to become Sakura no Kimi, his words were tremendously cutting. “‘I’ll never be a good husband for you and it doesn’t mean I’m in love with you. Depending on politics, I may have to take on a concubine or I may have to betray you. Despite it all, you won’t be allowed to complain. If you’re still fine with it, then I’ll take you’—so he said.”
“Now that too is… quite the love confession.”
After hearing such a thing, what woman would gladly accept the terms? None, as far as Akeru was concerned. He couldn’t fathom what Princess Hamayuu was even thinking when she agreed to that.
“Well, it’s a terrible way to say it when you look at it from outside, right? But I knew the situation Wakamiya was in when he asked her that, so to me those words were just him being fully honest with her.”
Wakamiya had plenty of enemies at the Imperial Court and a change of government could happen no matter how much Wakamiya fought back and, regardless of his wishes, he could well find himself in a situation where his only real option was abandoning his wife. In fact, Wakamiya could easily be the one to die first. As a ruler, he could be in a position where calling someone special, whispering his love, was not allowed to him.
——‘Even then, would you still be my wife?’
“In those circumstances, promising her certain happiness would have been the same as deceiving her.”
‘It will be hard going, but I still want you by my side. I want you to choose me fully knowing where we stand’.
“Personally, I can place my trust much more easily on someone like that than on some irresponsible guy willing to spout sweet words he doesn’t mean. And as far as I see it, Yukiya is the same,” Sumio said quietly. “There were apparently some very difficult circumstances surrounding his birth and, on top of that, he swore his loyalty to Wakamiya. He has made his peace with not knowing what may happen to him tomorrow, but to not make a spouse unhappy means being careful like that.”
Akeru was left speechless. Meanwhile, Chihaya just watched Sumio intently with an unreadable expression.
Sumio sighed sadly. “Besides, and this is between you and I, I was there as Wakamiya and his wife thought of marrying Masuho no Susuki off without even the slightest concern for her own opinion on the matter. I wasn’t fine with that, as you may guess, so I just wanted things to at least go in a slightly better direction for her, but……”
It had, by all appearances, the opposite effect.
Still feeling conflicted after Sumio’s explanation, Akeru timidly spoke, “My sister must be of a mind to only be with someone she loves, so…… of course she would be angry at being paired with someone willing to say such horrible things, someone like Yukiya. Even if he has a proper reason for it.”
“Maybe you’re right,” Sumio murmured, frowning ever so slightly with his gaze distant, lost somewhere else. “...... And yet, the look in Masuho no Susuki’s eyes when she looked at Yukiya was so intense.”
He must have been looking at her a lot, Akeru suddenly noticed. Before he could follow that line of thought, however, Sumio raised his head and gave them a bright smile, full of energy. “Anyway, I just came to tell you that. You won’t need to worry about your sister for a while.”
“You have my heartfelt gratitude.”
“But now that I’m here, I guess I may as well watch you train,” Sumio announced cheerfully.
Before Akeru could say a word, Chihaya answered, “We’ll be in your care then. Could you give him an example of what to do?”
“Sure thing. Are you fine with being the horse?” Silently, Chihaya transformed into a crow. Sumio looked at him with satisfaction and nodded. “Good. Then, let’s get going.”
Chihaya, with Sumio on his back, flew high into the sky. He took quite the long detour, putting so much distance between him and the training spot that it was almost overdoing it. Akeru found himself thinking about how they must have gotten quite far when, suddenly, the blurry shadow of a bird came into his sight. He let out a gasp.
While Akeru had seen Chihaya fly as a crow innumerable times during training, it was the first time he had seen him speed up like that. From what he was seeing, it had to be about as fast as his top speed without anyone riding him. It had to be too much—how was Sumio even going to shoot a bow while riding that fast?
The rider and mount approached Akeru by the minute, but Sumio was leaning towards Chihaya’s back so perfectly he was virtually melded into it, making it impossible to tell he was even there. Right as Akeru realized that, Sumio lifted his body from his mount, as light as a feather dancing on the wind.
In a matter of seconds, Sumio pulled out an arrow and shot it. It was so fast that Akeru couldn’t even tell how he had done so in the first place—his eyes couldn’t follow the motion. By the time he processed what had happened, Chihaya and Sumio had already flown past him like a storm, and an arrow adorned with white feathers had landed right in the middle of the target. Sumio was terrifyingly quick and precise.
“Did you get to see it properly?” Sumio asked as he and Chihaya returned and the latter relaxed his wings, but Akeru just stood there dumbfounded. He couldn’t believe what he had just seen.
“...... I didn’t quite get what I saw.”
Sumio jumped off from Chihaya’s back, and the latter immediately returned to human form. “No wonder. It’s the first time I managed to fly that fast when ridden.”
“Well, appearances aside, I’m part of the Yamauchi Guard, you know? It would be an embarrassment if I lost against a mere trainee,” Sumio laughed well-naturedly.
“You were even better than Yukiya. You could have well taken the role of star shooter at the horse racing ceremony instead!”
“Me? No way! I’m not a noble, remember?” Sumio retorted without hesitation and Akeru’s chest tightened as if someone had clutched his heart. “Hey, Akeru. I know Yukiya is brilliant, so I understand why you’re panicking. But some things people are just born with or without. There’s nothing more futile than to compare yourself and envy others over something like that, something you can’t hope to fix. So, don’t you think it would be better to consider what you can achieve with what you actually possess instead?”
——Most likely, the man in front of him felt the truth of those words much more acutely than Akeru ever did.
Akeru remained silent as Sumio watched over him—his eyes were so gentle. “Chihaya and I are above you as far as talent as a warrior goes, but no matter how skilled we are, when it comes down to politics, we have no footing whatsoever to stand against the men at the Imperial Court.”
“That’s……”
“You know what I mean, right? We don’t have the status.”
In politics, Akeru was acknowledged just by virtue of his birth. But being told so just made him feel like Sumio was mocking him. “But that’s—!”
“You were born as a noble here in Yamauchi and it’s fine for you to use that as your weapon. We have our bodies and you have your status, what’s the big difference? The problem here is what you use that weapon for, don’t you think?”
It felt like Sumio’s keen eyes were piercing him. Akeru, still unconvinced by his arguments, refused to answer.
“I think that it would be a waste for you to get greedy and attempt to do too much at once, coming out the other side achieving everything by halves and mentally crushed. You have the high status and the bright mind, plus a virtuous character to not let that go to your head. What you lack may look desirable, but you realize no amount of complaining will change that, right?” Chihaya clapped his hands wordlessly. His look was the one of someone who had been wanting to say that all along. “Akeru, you may not be able to become a good bodyguard, but you can become a good vassal. Are you really unhappy with that?”
It was as if Sumio was testing him. His question made Akeru feel like crying.
“...... No.”
“That’s good then.”
And yet—and yet! Akeru bit his lips. “Still, it’s so frustrating!”
“—It is, right? Frustrating,” Sumio repeated the word as he sighed, his tone giving him away.
Afterwards, once Akeru ran to retrieve the training saddle and Sumio was watching him go, Chihaya approached him without a sound. “Are you truly fine with this?”
Sumio turned around with a start. Faced with Chihaya’s silent stare, a forced smile appeared on his lips—the boy had seen through him, it seemed.
“...... It’s not like I can do anything about it.” It was the one thing he couldn’t help or change. No matter what he did. “She may hate me and give me the cold shoulder, but I at least thought it would be fine for me to wish her a bit of happiness.”
Ah, and yet—it was so frustrating.
As he spoke, Sumio slowly shot an arrow. An impressive shot that landed right in the middle of the target, as if it had sucked it in.
—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---
1: The original title is しのぶひと, in hiragana, which I'm interpreting by pure logic as 偲ぶ人. The main meaning of the verb 偲ぶ is to recall, which is what you may find in japanese-to-english dictionaries, but it has more than one meaning. The second, which I consider the intended here, is "心引かれて、思いをめぐらす。慕わしく思う" or "To muse of a heart stolen. To yearn."
2: The Boys’ Festival (端午の節句) or Boys’ Day celebration, also known as the Feast of Flags, takes place every May 5th in Japan. Within the story of Yatagarasu, it’s noteworthy for its second day being when Wakamiya, Yukiya and Kazumi go to spy on Cherry Blossom Palace and Yukiya is thrown down the cliff, being seen transforming by Asebi and the others. Wakamiya was, in fact, supposed to visit that day bringing the offerings.
3: Medicine Hunting (薬狩) was an actual component of the Boys’ Festival in ancient times, although it’s now lost to time. They would indeed get deers’ antlers, mugwort, irises and similar medicinal materials. The scent bags were also a historical element of the festivities, being made with the gathered materials with the idea of helping with keeping people healthy during the following rainy season. These scent bags would stay until September 9th, the Chrysanthemum Festival.
4: The term refers explicitly to Shinto rituals, but Yamauchi has no concept of Shinto.
5: The nine-colored deer (九色の鹿) has its roots as a sacred beast in a buddhist jakata tale, but it’s also known to appear in the Konjaku Monogatarishū (今昔物語集), a recopilation of japanese folktales written during the 12th century and other ancient tales. Much like the name implies, its fur is supposed to be of nine colors.
6: Sumio here is quoting the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. The specific excerpt (which has since become a saying in Japan) originally referenced Lü Meng, a general who came to serve under Sun Quan, during his youth. It’s essentially used to express that you must never underestimate how fast a young man can grow, both literally and metaphorically. “Outer book” here means any book coming from Outside of Yamauchi.
36 notes
·
View notes
Text
Yatagarasu Series Fanbook: Part 1

Disclaimer: This is fan-translation japanese-english of the original fanbook. The illustrations used are also from it, made by the artist in charge of the manga adaptation.
Blog version
The Blog version is heavily recommended for the Fanbook. Formatting is much more limited in Tumblr itself.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Fanbook (Part 1)
A Raven for All Seasons: Chill interviews with the characters (by the author!)
She asked the four princesses at the Rite of Ascension about their worries and what they are looking forward to! What's the impression Abe Chisato, the author, got from the four of them?
Eastern House, Spring Pavilion Asebi

Q: What are you looking forward to at the current Rite of Ascension?
I'm underprepared compared to the other princesses so I'm actually worried about my place in the Rite of Ascension. Still, I'm just looking forward to being able to make new friends. It's not like I possess anything special I can take pride in, so I at least want to make an effort to be as earnest as possible with others.
Q: Any concerns?
This isn’t really the case for those already close to me, but I have a feeling that I'm often misunderstood for some reason.
Abe's impressions
The cute type, pink in particular suits her. She seems younger than she is because of how she acts and talks, but she's actually older than Masuho no Susuki and the same age as Hamayuu.
Northern House, Winter Pavilion Shiratama

Q: What are you looking forward to at the current Rite of Ascension?
It would be no exaggeration to say I was born for the sake of the Rite. I want to meet the expectations and hopes placed on me by my family, who raised me until now, and the people of the North, so I'll be doing my best out of wholehearted gratitude to them.
Q: Any concerns?
None worth mentioning.
Abe's impressions
Her skin is silky, looking like a pearl. She’s the cool type and her droopy dark eyes look adorable, but wouldn't she be that much more charming if only she smiled?
Southern House, Summer Pavilion Hamayuu

Q: What are you looking forward to at the current Rite of Ascension?
I’ll be doing what I must as someone born into this position. That's all.
Q: Any concerns?
Not enough exercise.
Abe's impressions
The type that would undoubtedly be gifted plenty of bags during Valentine’s at an all girls school. Were she in modern Japan, I see her becoming a model or something of the sort.
Western House, Autumn Pavilion Masuho no Susuki

Q: What are you looking forward to at the current Rite of Ascension?
As the other three princesses have effectively come here for mine and Wakamiya's sakes, I'm of the mind to treat them with the utmost courtesy. I may end up choosing my sons and daughters’ tutor from among them, given tradition, so I plan to watch them closely for that reason.
Q: Any concerns?
I've heard food that uses vinegar is good for your looks, so I've been wanting to try it—but I choke on it.
Abe's impressions
She acts all mature, but she's only sixteen, close to seventeen. While I wouldn't say it looks bad on her, I think she's the type that's prettier without makeup.
Relationship chart (by the author!)
(Time period: at the end of A Raven for All Seasons)

The Raven Doesn’t Choose His Master: Chill interviews with the characters (by the author!)
She asked for the inner thoughts of these mysterious Lords and servants! What does Abe Chisato, the author, have to say about their real selves?
The next Golden Raven and ruler of Yamauchi The Crown Prince Wakamiya

Q: How are you feeling, having returned to Yamauchi after so long?
I’ve been away long enough, so I won't be escaping the Imperial Court’s backlash. So, well, let's just say that I've at least gathered my resolve by this point.
Q: I've heard there are plans for a number of attendants to arrive, is that true?
So it seems. I'm sure we'll be able to build a good relationship.
Abe’s perspective on Wakamiya:
The main story's (kind of) protagonist number 1. He’s theoretically the Crown Prince, but his reputation is abysmal. He’s a wanderer by nature. Back in A Raven for All Seasons, he was just a good-for-nothing with a pretty face, but some suspicions arise about whether he's truly just a good-looking, natural airhead or not during this book. His hobby is cooking, with sweets-making being another specialty of his. Most likely, personality-wise, he was always ill-suited for the world of political intrigue.
Taruhi Township Lord's second ‘idiot’ son Arriving at the Imperial Court as Wakamiya's attendant Yukiya

Q: You got the honor to become an attendant, how are you feeling about it?
It’s been so sudden, I'm beside myself with all the surprise and shock and trepidation.
Q: Are you looking forward to your job as an attendant?
It's a prestigious position, I think.
Q: Are you looking forward to it?
I damn sure am looking forward to it. Can I go back?
Abe’s perspective on Yukiya:
The main story's (kind of) protagonist number 2. He isn’t a pretty face, that’s for sure. He feigns being a kind-hearted fool, but he's such a sore loser that his charade is full of holes. When you look at it that way, it’s clear he’s still just a simple, naive kid. No matter what he may argue about it, he's a young lord born and raised. His true nature is that of a blackhearted boy who loves his family dearly.
Wakamiya's one and only bodyguard A warrior, graduated as the first of his class at the Monastery Sumio

Q: Lord Sumio, I've heard Wakamiya requested you personally as his bodyguard, is that true?
Yes, it’s an honor too great for someone like me.
Q: You're a commoner, right, Lord Sumio? Why do you think he selected you?
I wonder, maybe my results at the Unbending Reed Monastery caught his attention?
Q: Do you have a girlfriend?
…… Eh? Why are you asking me that all of a sudden?
Abe’s perspective on Sumio:
A fine young man who, despite being a commoner, met Wakamiya by some ill fate when the latter was wandering around and became his friend. Because of this, his life inevitably went into hard mode. A hard working person—he was blessed with smarts, a good personality and great physical ability, luck is the one thing he finds himself lacking. But it’ll be fine!
The Emperor’s eldest son, born to him and the Southern Empress. Wakamiya's older brother Natsuka

Q: How do you feel about your younger brother?
He may be my brother, but he's someone I swore fealty to. It’s my intention to serve him with wholehearted devotion.
Q: Rumors say you're planning to take back the Crown Prince position from him, though?
No way (laughs). By the way, could you perhaps—tell me who said that to you exactly?
Abe’s perspective on Natsuka:
He was in fact supposed to rise to the throne very quickly, but a lot happened and he renounced his position. Everyone around him ignores his wishes and gets all wound up with power struggles, so he was left with no option but to make an effort to play along. He adores his little brother! His personality is probably actually somewhat well-suited for a ruler. Despite his constant frown, he's quite the honest sort.
Relationship chart (by the author!)
(Time period: at the end of The Raven Doesn’t Choose His Master)
(Translator’s Note: In the novels, it was Sumio and not Wakamiya who, due to Yukiya’s blood relation to the Northern Lord, planned Yukiya’s involvement in the plot together with Natsuka. While Yukiya is still upset with Wakamiya for other related reasons, the blame for that falls on Sumio.)

The Raven of the Empty Coffin: Chill interviews with the characters (by the author!)
It’s the time right before the Unbending Reed Monastery's last test, the Trial of Storm. For the sake of all the young men of Yamauchi worrying about their future paths, we got some interviews with related personages!

Unbending Reed Monastery Dropout and Wakamiya's Close Aide at present. Birth Region: West. Akeru
Q: So you dropped out of the Monastery and are now working as His Highness Wakamiya's close aide, right?
Yes. While I didn't have the talent required to become part of the Yamauchi Guard, everything I learned at the Monastery is still a valuable part of me today.
Q: Are you glad you joined the Monastery?
Of course I am! I’m a firm believer that there's no downside to going to the Monastery, no matter what your social status may be. Even if you end up dropping out midway, you'll find a new path soon enough just like me. So, if there's anyone hesitating out there, I want them to give it an earnest try. I think those who are dedicated will surely be rewarded, and His Highness Wakamiya is of the same mind as well. I'm looking forward to the day we serve him together.
A few words about Akeru from Abe:
He looks like a girl so people are prone to misread him, but he's actually quite the brat. He believes his older brother was harsh with him, but the reality is that everyone around him was simply just way too lenient. His brother was more than soft enough with him by most people's standards.
A Trainee at Unbending Reed Monastery Birth Region: North. Shigemaru
Q: You come from a mountain village in Shimaki Township, right? Are you glad you came to the Monastery?
Life here is all good! The food is really tasty and you get to use a huge bath. You can also make friends regardless of social status, that's great too.
Q: Actually, about that, have you ever found yourself struggling over differences of status or anything of the sort?
Not at all! Everyone views things differently, but as long as you talk things out properly it’ll all work itself out most of the time.
Q: ‘Most of the time’, so there have been a few problems?
Ahahahaha!
Q: What do you aspire to do after graduation?
My goal isn't graduation per se, so the moment of truth for me starts once I'm finally part of the Yamauchi Guard. I'll be working hard to protect my hometown together with those important to me!
A few words about Shigemaru from Abe:
A good person unbefitting the Yatagarasu Series. He battles over the position of the most noble character with Ichiryuu's father and Azusa.
A Trainee at Unbending Reed Monastery Birth Region: South. Chihaya
Q: I’ve heard you originally joined the Monastery as an attendant for a certain noble. You seem to have cut any contact with that person at present, but have you experienced any problems afterwards due to turning your back on your backer?
Nothing in particular.
Q: Do you have an ideal to follow, a kind of Guard you want to become?
Not really.
Q: Are you glad you came to the Monastery?
Yes.
A few words about Chihaya from Abe:
He will make a point to ignore every foolish thing said around him, so he may seem like a fool himself. That said, however, his unquestionable nature is that of the straight man in a comedy duo. He'll think up some really caustic quips to what everyone around him says, but he doesn’t ever say them out loud because that's too much of a pain for him. Can you please talk more!?
Last year's Graduate and active Yamauchi Guard Birth Region: North. Ichiryuu
Q: Tell me, now as an actual Yamauchi Guard, is there any difference to how you imagined it to be?
Well, I ended up getting an unexpected promotion by His Highness Wakamiya, so I'm very happy with it, though surprised.
Q: I've heard you graduated as the second to last in your year?
Please, do not misunderstand. To graduate from the Unbending Reed Monastery is already an amazing feat all by itself. Your scores during your time there or your results at graduation aren't that relevant afterwards, really.
Q: Apparently, you picked a quarrel with an artist in the middle of painting, asking him to take on a request for a Heavens’ Portrait (TN: This is a concept that appears formally later in the novels. It’s fine to not know about it). Rumors say that you absolutely went to buy it up once it was finished, too. Is that true?
From whom did you hear that? Can we act as if you didn’t ask me that?
A few words about Ichiryuu from Abe:
He's so energetic, it’s nice, isn’t it?
A Trainee at Unbending Reed Monastery Birth Region: East. Haruma

Q: I’ve heard hierarchy is brutal at the Monastery. Any concerns about your relationship with your seniors?
None at all! Especially because Evergreen Yukiya, a senior two years above me, has been taking special care of me. He’ll always kindly advise me whenever I have any trouble.
Q: Oh, you mean the famed ‘Monastery’s Teen Prodigy’ Evergreen Yukiya! I requested an interview with him, but it got refused. What is he like as a senior? From your perspective as his junior.
He isn’t only intelligent, but also incredibly considerate. He’s the best senior I can imagine.
Q: There are rumors about how he’s a spiteful man with an awful personality, though?
I believe anyone who says that is just blind to reality.
A few words about Haruma from Abe:
Even I, the author who wrote the events, can’t quite figure out why he came to admire Yukiya this much. It’s most likely not anything rational, possibly something akin to love at first sight. And there’s not much that can be done about it if it’s love at first sight, right?
An Instructor at the Monastery and Main Instructor for Theory Seiken

Q: Apparently, there’s quite a number of problem children in this year’s graduation class?
I fail to see what you mean by problem children, but I believe they’re all hard-working kids, who have earnestly sought out their own paths to follow from hereon.
Q: You say that, but there are stories about how much they fought and how some of them even defied their instructors, though?
That’s true, yes. However, fights are bound to happen if you gather that many kids that age (laughs). The same happens every year, and I don’t believe someone is a good trainee because he doesn’t get into fights and meekly obeys his instructors. Besides, the fact they could defy one is proof in itself that the Monastery is functioning as it should again. I personally hold pride in this new Monastery.
Q: Then, is it fine for the delinquents and the rowdy to aspire to join the ranks?
Oh, keep them coming! I’ll be looking forward to meeting them.
A few words about Seiken from Abe:
He simply kinda seems like a proper well-put Yatagarasu because he’s following his calling as an educator, but I believe him to be quite the dangerous man. He’s absolutely no saint and he may seem calm, but he’s quite fierce actually.
An ex-instructor at the Monastery, once in charge of Strategy Exercise Lessons Suikan

Q: It’s said that you suffered a massive loss during a Board Drill with Yukiya of the Northern House, who will be graduating this year, when he was still a Seed. Is that true?
It’s true.
Q: From your perspective, can we expect big things from the future of Yukiya of the Northern House?
His talent in Strategy is beyond question. He’ll probably be declared Yamauchi’s number one Strategic Counselor in no time. In that sense, you can definitely say his future looks promising, but I personally wish that doesn’t turn out to be the case.
Q: What do you mean by that?
(Laughs) I know this may make me sound like a sore loser, but I’m speaking from the perspective of an emergency. Anyway, I pray we don’t find ourselves in a situation where he ends up with total control over the army.
A few words about Suikan from Abe:
While he aspires to become an instructor just like Seiken out of admiration for the man, he’s still a complete greenhorn. He’s now being taught how to be a proper teacher by his own students. Go, you can do it!
Twitter Q&A (Part 1)
Translator’s note: This is a selection ensuring no spoilers at the moment of translation. I’ll be covering everything over time, but there’s much that would ruin future developments if read now. Spoiler questions aside, they’re translated in the order they come up in the fanbook. There'll be many more to come.
Question: Regarding the relationship between Yamauchi and the Outside. Say, for example, that a year passed in the Outside—how many years would that be in Yamauchi? Is there any difference in the speed time passes between the two, or is it the same…?
Answer: Timewise, there shouldn’t be any difference whatsoever between the two places.
Question: Please, teach us about the merchandise that Yamauchi sells to the Outside. Are there any items people back in the day or us modern people are using or seeing without realizing they were produced in Yamauchi?
Answer: Merchandise produced by Yamauchi is considered quite the commodity among a very specific kind of client, so the sold goods are bought out by them in their entirety. Hence, as long as these clients don’t use the goods where people can see it, a normal human wouldn’t ever have a chance to see or touch any of it.
Question: What’s the Yatagarasu’s life expectancy like? They seem quite ignorant about events from just a hundred years ago, so I’m of the idea that it must be quite different to modern human life expectancy. Maybe similar to that of the Heian era?
Answer: On the contrary, Yamauchi has been blessed overall with better nutrition and less illnesses compared to the Outside, so I’m of the thought that their life expectancy and builds have been closer to that of modern time humans for a long time now. And this may be a superfluous addition, but I think that, even now in the modern era, there’s so much we humans don’t truly understand that well about events just a hundred years ago, more so compared to what we believe ourselves to know about them.
Question: So Yatagarasu women experience menses, what does that imply?
Answer: It’s not exactly the same as the menstruation experienced by human women, but Yatagarasu women go through a fairly similar physiological phenomenon. Once a month, they must discharge a failed egg out of their bodies and, when the time comes, they start to feel ill. In particularly bad cases, remaining in human form becomes difficult for them. Because of this, women will shut themselves in specialized rooms and sheds during this period.
Supplementary addition: This comes up in another question I answered later on, but pregnant women will shift to bird form as their child’s birth date gets closer. They must be in bird form during the process of laying the egg itself, no exceptions.
Question: When Yatagarasu transform, what’s the order in which the body changes? I would like to know how it works for both cases, from bird to human and from human to bird, and if there are any sort of differences from person to person.
Answer: A human’s arms and a bird’s wings have bones in common to a degree, right? Yatagarasu (excluding the True Golden Raven) will change forms from those. This mechanism works by having these shared bones first reshape themselves and then, following that, the muscles will reattach as feathers simultaneously appear or disappear. There are some individual differences, of course, but the process is fundamentally the same for everyone.
Question: Could a bird form Yatagarasu live on their own in the mountains?
Answer: If the person is lucky enough, it’s possible to survive in such a way, but I think that this Yatagarasu would have to be an exceptional hunter or otherwise be condemned to die of hunger. In fact, it would maybe be easier for that person to just cross Yamauchi’s barrier and live on the Outside as a normal crow.
Translator’s Note:
I would like to mention it here, as I forgot to make a note about it back in the day and I think it's actually fun trivia for the setting. The most popular way to read the japanese term for "feather robe" (羽衣) is not "Ue", what the Yatagarasu Series uses, but "Hagoromo" and that's how the concept is mostly known in the West: "the Legend of Hagoromo" and "Hagoromo (Noh play)" are examples that may come up in english if you search the term.
Although the finer details vary from version to version of the legend, the basic idea remains the same: it is said to be worn by celestial maidens, and it transforms them into birds and gives them the power of flight so they can come and go from the Heavens. The story usually has a man watching a group of birds transform into beautiful women to bathe in a spring. Then, taken by the sight, he steals one of the hagoromo and the celestial maiden that it belonged to gets stuck there.
From there on, according to the japanese internet, there are two main variants that diverge in plot greatly: in one she ends up marrying the man that's essentially her kidnapper, bearing him children before finding her hagoromo again and returning to the Heavens; and in the other she's adopted by an old couple, blessing them by producing extremely high quality alcohol until the couple ends up driving her away once they realize she's not their real daughter, forcing her to wander until she finds a new home.
The essential idea of the hagoromo, as in a robe worn by minor divinities (Yatagarasu are originally gods of guidance, associated with the Sun, sometimes depicted acting as messengers for other more important gods) that allows them to shift between a bird form and a human form and that must be necessarily worn/produced to access said bird form, does however remain mostly intact in its implementation into this saga as the "Ue" or, as the english version of the anime (and my translation in turn) call them, feather robes.
#Translation: Yatagarasu Fanbook#yatagarasu#yatagarasu series#the raven does not choose its master#karasu wa aruji wo erabanai
37 notes
·
View notes
Text
Princess Tamayori: Synopsis
At someone's request, I translated (and touched up) the official synopsis for Princess Tamayori as an appetizer while I solve my RL issues. Some of the promised fanbook translation should come out soon too! Also, you can read Those Who Yearn in the meantime.
If you would rather avoid any spoilers whatsoever before the translation releases, feel free to skip this post.
"It's the year 1995. Shiho, a high school student, arrives to the village of Sannai (TN: Sannai is an alternative way to read the kanji for Yamauchi) that her grandmother once abandoned, running away from the place with Shiho's mother many, many years ago. What awaits Shiho there at the village is a terrifying ritual. At the nearby mountain's domain, an area people are forbidden to access, she's cornered and with her life on the line when a young man appears... Is he an enemy or an ally? A human or a crow?"
4 notes
·
View notes
Text
For the next month I'll be having some RL issues that won't allow me to spend the usual amount of time translating. I'll be most likely covering either material from the fanbook or scenes from the first three books.
10 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter of the Fireflies: Those Who Yearn

Disclaimer: This is a fan-translation japanese-english of the original novel. This is a short story originally written for a japanese magazine and later compiled in one of the Ravens' Hundred Flowers books.
Blog version
For other translations, you can find them HERE
Timeline: Midway of Raven of the Empty Coffin, after the Chihaya chapter
Characters (in order of relevance): Masuho no Susuki, Akeru, Sumio, Yukiya, Hamayuu, Nazukihiko, Chihaya, Shigemaru.
Synopsis: During Yukiya's second year at the Monastery, he takes the lead role during the Boys' Festival celebrations at Cherry Blossom Palace. The inciting incident to a strange proposal...
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Those Who Yearn(1)
It all happened during the Boys’ Festival(2).
At the time, the mountains were full to the brim with new leaves, all sparkling like green jewels under the dazzling sunlight, but in Cherry Blossom Palace none was more splendid than Sakura no Kimi, the Crown Prince's wife.
An aroma so strong it was almost overbearing came from the ornamental scent bags hanging around the place. They were made with mugwort and iris, and decorated with freshly cut flowers and five-colored strings that were now swaying in the blowing wind. For the first time in three long years, the Horse Racing Ceremony was to take place at the riding grounds in front of Cherry Blossom Palace.
Within Yamauchi, the Boys’ Festival was, for the most part, structured to take two days. During the first, Medicine Hunting(3) took place, and Horse Racing was scheduled for the second.
As for Medicine Hunting, just like the name implied, the term originally referred to a religious service(4) consisting of the picking of medicinal herbs and the acquisition of deer antlers. The first day was, in fact, the most important part of the event. It was when the Golden Raven, the chief of all Yatagarasu, would perform a ritual known as ‘Antler Knocking’, in which he would retrieve the antlers of a nine-colored deer(5) raised by the Bureau of Medicine.
However, in modern days, real deer hunting had come to take place simultaneously with the ritual at one of the hunting grounds on the Center's property. The attendees were mostly young noblemen, purposely for the sake of building up their stamina in preparation for the coming summer, who would later go on to present their acquired prey at the Court. The second day's Horse Racing Ceremony was intended as a reenactment, showing off their performance during the hunt itself.
For the Yatagarasu, who possessed both the form of a human and a three-legged giant crow, to employ another member of their own race as a ‘horse’ and ride it was an act requiring permission only given to a limited number of privileged. So, during the event, the young noblemen who took part in the hunt rode outstanding giant crows, all specially chosen for the occasion, and shot an arrow each towards an earthenware deer statue as they flew towards it.
There were multiple potential riding grounds in the Center, so the one used for the festivities was chosen by the priests after seeking Lord Yamagami's divine will. That said, for the one by Cherry Blossom Palace to go unchosen for three years was unheard of. After all, there was in truth another altogether different criteria than divine will playing a hand in the events.
On the sides of the cliff where Cherry Blossom Palace stood, there were covered paths built to bridge the different buildings. Thin bamboo screens had been placed on them, making it impossible to look at whoever hid within them. There sat the Ladies in Waiting under the service of Sakura no Kimi, the edges of their kimono visible from underneath the curtains. Peeking from underneath the green bamboo were colors as vivid and pleasing to the eye as the peonies and azaleas that decorated the many ornamental scent bags around.
Masuho no Susuki, the head of Sakura no Kimi’s Ladies in Waiting, watched over such a scene with the indifference of an onlooker. She was standing on top of a stage which overlooked the roofed paths where the others were waiting in line.
To the opposite side, at the halfway point between the stage and the mountain, a tall rock protruded upwards with a red deer statue on top of it. Giant crows flapped their dark wings as the young noblemen on their backs approached the statue one after the other, mimicking the act of shooting their bows.
While they all feigned indifference, they kept giving curious glances at what hid behind the bamboo blinds—most likely, picturing in their minds the ladies’ beauty through their lovely clothes. Something that the women within were very well aware of. They had, in fact, gone through great lengths to look their best for the day. Aware as she was of their hard efforts, Masuho no Susuki looked warmly over the scene from underneath her long-handled parasol.
The Ladies in Waiting serving at Cherry Blossom Palace were often young, beautiful women—and their chances to meet the sons of the nobility were quite scarce. Many of them ended up marrying someone just for their families’ sake without ever meeting face to face with their husband before the fact. Hence, it had become custom to use the Horse Racing Ceremony as an excuse for a bachelor line-up.
The number of successful marriages among the nobility went noticeably up every year the Ceremony took place at Cherry Blossom Palace compared to the others. Some young men had even gotten the chance to successfully rise up in standing after a high-ranking princess fell in love with them at first sight, so none were more psyched up during the day’s exhibition than those of the low nobility.
Just a few years ago, as Masuho no Susuki calmly realized, she would have been the most concerned with the beauty of that barely visible kimono edge. Yet now that her plentiful waving locks had been replaced with the hairstyle of a nun, the only thing she felt was utter disinterest.
The highest of the nobility, besides the Golden Raven, who stood at the top of Yamauchi’s hierarchy, were the Four Houses, who had all been entrusted with the ruling of the territories in each of the cardinals—the Eastern, Southern, Western and Southern Houses. Each Region had their own unique produce and crafts they specialized in, and their best goods and talent were all henceforth sent to the Imperial Court. In doing so, the economy at Yamauchi’s Center stayed in motion.
Masuho no Susuki had been born as the first princess of the Western House, which held craftsmanship as its regional specialty and, until not that long ago, she had been one of the candidates to become the wife of the Crown Prince—Wakamiya.
Masuho no Susuki’s beauty had been without equal at the time, even compared to the other beautiful princesses sent by the Four Houses to Cherry Blossom Palace as prospective wives. There had been no doubt she would be the one chosen and yet, in the end, it wasn’t her but a lady of the Southern House—the West's political rivals—who became Sakura no Kimi.
Ever since infancy, Masuho no Susuki had spent her life with the conviction that she would be chosen as the prince's wife. She had longed for Wakamiya—who had grown into quite the attractive young man, a perfectly matching picture to the memories of those moments in her youth spent together—more than anyone else. A fact that had driven her to believe that, in the unfortunate and unlikely case she went unchosen, it would be the end of her. That she wouldn’t be able to live on.
Reality, however, couldn’t have been more different from her imagination.
The moment Masuho no Susuki actually met Wakamiya during the consort selection process, she came to discover that the attraction wasn’t there at all. He even told the candidates—of all things to say—that ‘he didn't particularly like them, and there's a possibility he may end up betraying them in the future.’ That ‘if they didn’t mind that, he would make them his wives.’
His arrogance was plain for anyone to see as he stomped all over the love the princesses held for him. Masuho no Susuki was a prideful woman and this wasn't something she could ever overlook. In fact, she had been so worried about the Southern princess, who had actually gone and accepted such terms, that in the heat of the moment she became a nun and a Lady in Waiting serving her.
Those of the Western House had been beside themselves with disappointment, apparently, but Masuho no Susuki saw the instant she cut down the same hair she had prided herself in as being freed of something possessing her. From that point onwards, she had lost all interest in romantic love.
She learned afterwards that Wakamiya's circumstances were what left him with no other option but to be realistic to a fault like that. While it gave her a newfound respect and admiration for the Southern princess, as she had chosen to become his wife with full knowledge of the brutal circumstances she was embroiling herself in, she still couldn't picture herself as Wakamiya’s wife at all from that day onwards.
She had never expected to find such a side to herself, but she had come to discover that she liked this version of herself—someone who kept her dignity and pride—much more than the woman drunk on love she had once been. So, what alternative did she have?
——An hour or so had passed since the start of the ceremony.
The last shooter should be about to arrive at the scene. This star shooter, unlike the other young noblemen taking part in the event before him, didn’t have to feign the act—his role was to shoot an arrow and actually hit the deer effigy. Successfully taking it down brought good fortune and failure brought misfortune, or so the story went, which made it an important duty to bear.
Ever since that tiny boy had left to train to become a high-ranking military officer, Masuho no Susuki hadn’t had much of a chance to meet with him—would he be actually capable of successfully fulfilling the task?
Suddenly, the sound of bells ringing resounded in the distance.
“He's coming, Lady Masuho no Susuki,” the Lady in Waiting waiting beside her announced nervously.
It wasn’t the shooter ringing the bells, but the herald. Ting-ting-ting. A giant crow led the way, the bells producing their shrill sound as it moved forwards. It flew much, much faster than any of the young noblemen had before. In fact, Masuho no Susuki couldn’t help but wonder with a touch of fear whether it was too much speed.
Yet, right behind the heralding giant crow came the shooter—and he proved to be just as swift. The rider, laid down on top of his steed, lifted his body all of a sudden with smooth, graceful movements as the sleeves of his cool light blue kimono—embroidered with silver—flapped in the wind, the gold of the stirrups sparkling under the sun.
The shooter, with his back now fully straightened as if he were unfolding, clung tightly to his mount's back using just his thighs while he gracefully drew the bow.
A woosh, and the arrow came loose with a sound not unlike a high-pitched whistle, piercing the deer effigy as if it had been sucked in. The effigy immediately crashed down with a clatter, giving no time for the bell to ring to indicate the shooter had successfully hit the target.
The spectators cheered, and the shooter dropped his speed. He then drew a loose arc in the sky, flying towards the spot where Masuho no Susuki awaited him. In the process, he passed by the roofed paths and their excited occupants but, unlike the other young men taking part in the ceremony, he didn't pay them even a single glance. The other young men, who had been on standby right underneath the stage, flew up and positioned right behind him.
The star shooter—a scion of the Northern House, once Wakamiya's close aide and a boy Masuho no Susuki regarded as her own little brother—smoothly landed on the stage where Masuho no Susuki stood with the spectacularly dressed young noblemen right after him.
Actually, no—calling him a ‘boy’ didn't feel right anymore. The young man had now dismounted with ease and approached Masuho no Susuki with a broad smile on his lips.
“It’s been so long, Lady Masuho no Susuki.”
His friendly voice was unfamiliar to her ears, somewhat hoarse as it was so characteristic of teenage boys. Masuho no Susuki was taken aback.
‘Who is this?’
Of course, she knew his name. Asking would be stupid, she realized that much. Still, and despite having met so many times before, the man in front of her looked like a completely different person in her eyes.
“Are you… Yukiya?”
“I am, yes. I've come to bring this year's Boys’ Festival's medicine to Sakura no Kimi.”
After giving his face a long, hard look, Masuho no Susuki could in fact tell those were without question Yukiya's features, but he had changed so much that it was almost a guarantee to confuse him for another.
His cheeks, once round like a baby's, were now lean, giving him the distinctive look of a warrior, and the outline of his face was that of a young man, firm and defined. His skin had a healthy tan to it and his somewhat light-colored eyes sparkled. To top it all off, he had become noticeably taller compared to their last meeting—it was now Masuho no Susuki who had to look up.
It actually felt like a fox had disguised itself to deceive her.
“Lady Masuho no Susuki?” Yukiya called out to her, perplexed.
After finally coming back to herself, a panicking Masuho no Susuki proceeded to respond as custom demanded. “You did a good job coming here. Sakura no Kimi must be no doubt overjoyed as well.”
“There's no bigger honor than that,” Yukiya courteously bowed his head and signaled behind him with his eyes. The moment he did that, a number of warriors—all fully clad in black—briskly stepped forward from the group and proceeded to place in a line the medicine, deer meat and antlers they had brought, all loaded on small offering stands.
Once she verified that everything in the checklist was accounted for, Masuho no Susuki nodded in approval. “Everything has arrived safely indeed.”
“Please, send my best regards to Her Highness.” A pleasant, refreshing smile later, Yukiya nimbly jumped back onto the giant crow's back. “Now, if you'll excuse me.”
Masuho no Susuki bowed slightly at him and Yukiya gave her a firm last greeting back before taking off. The flashily dressed young noblemen, who had been looking over their exchange with keen interest, followed after Yukiya this time as well—although they were clearly reluctant to do so.
Their group flew away, in the direction of the Imperial Court, as Masuho no Susuki watched over them. With them gone, all that remained on the stage was the ‘medicine’ sent for Sakura no Kimi, the Ladies in Waiting and a small number of warriors who had stayed to help carry the delivered goods to Cherry Blossom Palace.
It was among those warriors that Masuho no Susuki found the face of someone who wasn’t even supposed to be there. Her eyes went wide open. “Sumio, is it really fine for you to be here?"
Sumio had a dark complexion and a somewhat small build for a warrior, and he was always found by his Lord Wakamiya’s side as his bodyguard. His lord, always keen to abuse his infamy at the Court as a ‘fool’, had no qualms to indulge in his bad habit of skipping ceremonies and, to make matters worse, Sakura no Kimi, his wife, didn’t reprimand him—she instead went as far as to willingly help him on occasion. All in all, it was a pain to deal with.
Just the day before, Sakura no Kimi had actually gotten news of Wakamiya secretly escaping from the Court and had left for Sunrise Palace—where Wakamiya had been supposed to be—to act as his literal body double. She wasn't even supposed to ever come out from Cherry Blossom Palace.
Masuho no Susuki had waited with bated breath ever since, hoping her absence went unnoticed by everyone, but the situation had to have somehow resolved itself. Otherwise, Sumio wouldn’t have been there at the event. He ran towards her with a slight, wry smile on his lips and stopped some distance away from her.
“I know we've caused you much worry, but Wakamiya has now returned to Sunrise Palace. Sakura no Kimi should be back here as well tonight—she's at Sunrise Palace right now,” Sumio announced to her in a whisper, low enough that nobody else but Masuho no Susuki could hear him.
“I see.” Masuho no Susuki let out a sigh of relief.
Every single time, it was Sumio and Masuho no Susuki's job to clean up whatever mess Wakamiya and his wife caused by acting irresponsibly. She had gotten quite used to it—a feeling she actually found terrifying when she stopped to think about it, although there was little to no point to complaining after being at it for so long.
The weight on her shoulders now lifted, her mind couldn’t help but to turn towards the events that had just transpired. “Still, what a huge surprise. I knew that Yukiya would be taking on the role of the star shooter, but—”
“I know what you mean…… He has grown up a lot, hasn't he?”
“I mean, yes, that kid was shorter than me last time we met.”
Masuho no Susuki's actual little brother had joined the Unbending Reed Monastery—the same training facility for military officers Yukiya attended—at the same time as Yukiya did. Despite their circumstances, Masuho no Susuki had gotten the chance to meet with her brother from time to time, but his growth rate hadn’t been nearly as dramatic as Yukiya.
“It's as the outer books say, right? ‘If you don't meet a young man for three days, pay attention’(6),” Sumio responded as he smiled wryly.
Masuho no Susuki, on the other hand, quietly muttered, “Seeing him grow makes me happy, but… It does make one feel a bit lonely……”
The source of her turmoil was, most likely, a gnawing feeling of loss. Whenever she thought about how that innocent boy was gone from this world—even if she technically knew it was a good thing and she should be glad for his growth—the sensation that overtook her was one beyond description.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
After finishing up the matters at Cherry Blossom Palace, Sumio flew right back to Sunrise Palace. There awaited the young men who had just recently joined him in the ranks of Wakamiya’s bodyguards. Their nerves were plain on their faces, but their expressions shifted to ones of relief the very second they saw Sumio return.
Well, not like Sumio could blame them for that.
Their Lord and his wife were found within the annex they were guarding, but the couple didn’t obey common sense and dealing with their sudden whims was still a bit too heavy a task for the new guards. Apparently, they had been trembling with fear at the possibility of receiving some ridiculous order during Sumio's absence.
But Sumio was here now and the young Guards let him pass inside.
“I'm back,” Sumio opened the door and announced his arrival with a very familiar tone—something usually unthinkable from a servant. There, in front of a desk facing the window, was a young couple, their appearances remarkably similar, drinking tea with complete ease.
“Good job out there. How were things at Cherry Blossom Palace?” The handsome young man who asked the question was none other than Sumio's childhood friend and the Lord he had sworn his loyalty to—His Highness Wakamiya. His straight hair was tied at his nape and fell over his light purple kimono. He was dressed casually, with no hakama.
“It all went without a hitch. It may go without saying, but nobody noticed Sakura no Kimi's absence.”
“How was Yukiya?” Sakura no Kimi—Princess Hamayuu, who was dressed in the exact same outfit as her husband, asked with clear amusement. Dressing gown or not, that outfit probably still qualified as male attire, yet it was quite the perfect fit for the tall princess, who was constantly taking the role of Wakamiya's body double.
“That too went without issue. However, I brought a message with me from Lady Masuho no Susuki for Sakura no Kimi—’For all of the world, please, let's not have another ceremony take place in your absence ever again. Also, please, return as soon as possible.’”
Sumio replied to Hamayuu with some degree of respect, but the oddly-dressed princess just cackled in answer. “She doesn't learn her lesson either, huh? She should have figured out by now that I won't listen no matter how many times she asks.”
“I guess she can't hold herself back from trying,” Sumio spoke a tad emotionally—he felt exactly the same way as her after all. The young couple was, unfortunately, impervious to his tame attempt at sarcasm.
“Anyway, now that Masuho no Susuki has shown her face in front of those noblemen, we'll have quite a commotion awaiting from here on.”
“What do you mean?” Wakamiya asked his wife.
Hamayuu let out a snort. “Isn't it obvious? I mean there’ll be marriage proposals aplenty.”
“I see…” Wakamiya’s eyebrows lowered. “But Lady Masuho has become a nun, so it shouldn't be too much of a problem…”
“Quite the opposite. She let down her guard because she's a nun now and showed her face, and I'm convinced that's going to backfire on her.”
Sumio couldn't help but to agree with Hamayuu’s argument in his mind. Masuho no Susuki had never cut corners when it came to her appearance when she had still been a candidate to become Wakamiya's wife, always dressed in tremendously splendid outfits.
However, ever since she had decided to serve Hamayuu as her Lady in Waiting, she had come to prefer plain outfits with subdued colors. But she wasn’t the princess renowned as the most beautiful in Yamauchi for nothing. Far from diminishing her appearance, it had actually come to highlight her own natural charm and in turn made her stand out even more than before.
The events of the day had been no different in that regard. The young noblemen's eyes had been hopelessly glued on her the entire time as they passed on the medicine, however brief a moment it had been.
“It's at my discretion as her master to decide whether she returns to secular life or not, after all. Wait for it, I assure you there'll be letters arriving nonstop to Cherry Blossom Palace from tomorrow onwards,” Hamayuu declared as her lips curved upwards.
Wakamiya tilted his head with an ‘uhm’. “And looking at you, it seems you're more than eager to receive such proposals for Lady Masuho?”
“Of course I am! It's Masuho no Susuki we're talking about! To make such a beautiful and good-natured woman waste her life away serving me is no hobby of mine. It would be such a shame, who could do that?” Hamayuu yelled at him. “That said, I have no plans to give her away to some no-good noble. To marry Masuho no Susuki is to quite literally gain the Western House as your ally. There should be someone, right? Someone ready-made for her, in need of the Western House's influence.”
Wakamiya, who had seemingly realized where the conversation was going, grimaced. “Hey……”
“It's a good opportunity. I've told you this many times before, but you really should be taking Masuho no Susuki as your concubine.”
Wakamiya, faced with his legal wife's keen glare, sighed. He was clearly sick of it. “And I've told you this many times before. As nice as gaining the Western House as my ally sounds, the West-affiliated nobles will undoubtedly get carried away if I do that.”
“Do you really think you have the leeway to say that in your current situation? You barely have any allies and, to make matters worse, you have political enemies everywhere. Shouldn't you secure your position first, even if that means turning a blind eye to those who use their lineage to throw their weight around?”
“And I’m telling you that's absolutely not a problem I can turn a blind eye to. This is a topic that concerns the future course of the Imperial Family, I must not cheap out on my methods.”
“You say that, but where's the meaning in that if you get killed for taking things too slowly?”
The conversation had gotten to a point beyond the realm where Sumio could even dare to open his beak. And so, under their bodyguard's watchful gaze, their very un-couple-like argument kept escalating further and further.
“Don't fuck with me, what's even your problem with Masuho no Susuki!? That girl will certainly be a good mother. If I were a man, I would have taken her as my legal wife without hesitation! Are you freaking blind?” Hamayuu picked Wakamiya up by the collar.
“Your logic is off. It's not like I have any problem with Lady Masuho.”
“Of course you don't! If you had said otherwise, I would have had to do you the favor of destroying your sorry ass here and now.”
“Wait a moment. What even are you to Lady Masuho?”
“I'm Masuho no Susuki's master and your wife. It's me of all people who's telling you it's fine to go with it. What other issue can you have to not take her as your concubine?”
“It's nothing but issues. Anyway, I’m not taking Lady Masuho as my concubine, I won't back down on this.”
While he didn't resist Hamayuu's grip, Wakamiya remained otherwise unyielding. Hamayuu finally clicked her tongue and, all of a sudden, dropped him. Sumio took some newly poured cold brewed tea and quietly placed it in front of them.
——The exchange had been a bit violent, but Sumio knew very well that, for this oddball couple, it was just some form of play.
Hamayuu promptly accepted the glass teacup and drank it all in one go. That done, she stared at Wakamiya with squinted eyes. “...... I’ve realized as much, you know? That the Western House's Lord and Heir must be begging you to take her as your concubine. Won't it become a problem for you to disregard their wishes like that?”
Wakamiya, who had been quite a bit more well-mannered while drinking his tea, left the translucent cup on the floor with a clink. “Even if that's the case, my stance is the same. I can't take Lady Masuho as my concubine, given how it will affect power dynamics.”
“No matter what?”
“No matter what.”
Hamayuu’s face was one of disappointment—and it most definitely wasn't an act on her part. “Then, what are you planning to do? To keep Masuho no Susuki as a nun is just too much of a waste.”
This time around, Wakamiya nodded in agreement. “I feel the same, yes. If possible, I would want her to play a role in strengthening the ties between the Four Houses.”
Hamayuu's expression changed as she focused on giving him an earnest proposal. “Are there any suitable young noblemen among the Four Houses, though? At least for ones that come to mind now, there's only Aotsugu from the East and Kiei from the North, but……”
“Both of them must already have legal wives, and there's no way I'm sending Lady Masuho away as a concubine.”
“Then we are left with no option but to extend our criteria to branch families. That said, that comes with a problem—finding someone with a high enough status to fit in with the Western House.”
Both of them groaned as they wondered what to do. Sumio, who had been listening to the conversation in silence until then, cleared his throat lightly.
“Sumio, what's wrong?”
“Do you have any good ideas, perhaps?”
They both turned towards him with the same exact expression on their faces. Sumio smiled wryly.
“...... I don't know if it's a good idea, but—I do have a suggestion.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Green rain fell ruthlessly all over the Unbending Reed Monastery's roof tiles, but the rain drops dripping unceasingly from the building’s eaves were clear and its interior remained isolated from the grey world outside the walls.
“Sorry, Yukiya, you shouldn’t have to help me like this,” Shigemaru said with a frown, his big body hunched over. Yukiya, however, laughed lightly in response.
“It's fine. We’ll take care of this in just a minute.”
Due to the rain and at the Instructors’ convenience, the day's practical courses had been replaced instead by theory and, while Yukiya himself had finished the assignment quickly, he had chosen to stay to patiently explain everything to his best friend, who was as compassionate as he was bad at theory subjects.
To become part of the organization in charge of the protection of Yamauchi's rulers—the Yamauchi Guard—you had to first enter its training facility, the Unbending Reed Monastery. It required the recommendation of someone influential and enduring three long years of training, so it was a grueling process and dropouts were a matter of daily life.
They had to learn not only arts like swordsmanship or archery, but other practical skills like horsemanship—where they learned how to ride horses and how to fly themselves—and theoretical subjects like Etiquette and Law as well. This methodology was known as the Six Arts, Four Techniques and Two Studies.
They had plenty to learn about theory during their first year at the Monastery, but their studies were much more focused on the practical from the second year onwards. In other words, the evening was essentially a break for the trainees, at least once they were finished with their mostly meaningless assignment, and had in consequence mostly gone on their merry ways to relax as they pleased.
Class was almost over by the time Yukiya and Shigemaru had managed to clean up the latter's assignment barely enough to be above reproach. They had just stood up, planning to get a snack from the kitchen, when someone else interrupted them.
“Hey, Yukiya! I've heard you have gotten quite popular lately, right?” One of their fellow trainees called out to them.
Yukiya turned towards him. “Wait, popular? What do you mean?”
“Oh, don't play innocent!”
“We heard about it, you know? That you've been getting love letters nonstop ever since the Boys’ Festival happened.”
“They must be from the girls working at Cherry Blossom Palace, aren't they?”
The group of boys looked at Yukiya, all wearing sarcastic smiles. “Well, what can you do? An esteemed nobleman like the star shooter at the Horse Racing Ceremony isn't like the rest of us mortals.”
——So they were jealous and wanted to tease him, huh?
At least then the discussion wasn’t likely to be that serious. Realizing that, Yukiya's lips curved into a wry smile. It wasn’t him who answered their provocations, however, but Shigemaru. “He has rejected them all, though, so I don't think ‘popular' is the right word for it, really.”
Still, Shigemaru’s nonchalant explanation was met with shocked screams. “You gotta be kidding me!”
“What are you? An idiot!?”
“Why would you even waste such an opportunity!?”
“Why become the star shooter if you’re going to do that then!?”
With everyone around snapping at him, Yukiya retorted with disgust. “I didn't really become the star shooter because I wanted to, you know. There just wasn't anybody else who could take on the role, so it fell on me in the end.”
At the moment, a certain young man was reading a book at a corner of the dining hall. His shoulders twitched uncomfortably the second Yukiya spoke, but none of the boys gathering around Yukiya noticed that. Instead, they let out a collective and overdramatic sigh of aggravation. “What a waste.”
“You could have, I don't know, met them at least once?” Despite not being the actual recipients of the letters, they all acted as if it were a personal offense. It was annoying beyond belief.
“But it would be a problem if I did that and they got actually serious about me,” Yukiya hastily argued back, and the mood of the entire hall noticeably dropped.
“This bastard……”
“You piece of shit……”
“You better pay for what you just said one day! And as painfully as possible, I hope……”
Everyone cursed him, their words full of resentment. Among them, only Shigemaru glanced at Yukiya's expression with clear curiosity. “Then, what kind of girl would you actually consider dating?”
“Huh? Shige, are you curious as well?”
“Sure I am! You never talk about these things.”
Faced with his best friend's unexpected interrogation, Yukiya scratched his cheek. “Uhm, well—She must have a birth family to rely on in case something happens to me. Her social status must be similar to mine, and the marriage must be politically advantageous in some shape or form. Plus, she must be able to assess situations calmly and to promise me she won't ever drag romantic feelings into the relationship no matter what. If it were someone like that, I would at least consider it. A bit.”
As far as Yukiya was concerned, his answer was simply serious and sincere, but the looks on everyone’s faces had all simultaneously gone stiff. “That—wasn't what we meant, you know?”
“It wasn’t anything that serious! Just say you like fair skin or a big chest or something.”
What the hell was wrong with these guys? This entire conversation was now genuinely pissing Yukiya off. “Who even cares about appearances? Everyone ages and gets wrinkles, so it doesn’t change anything? To embrace a beauty, just go to the Red Light District?”
Among an otherwise deafening silence, a low groan escaped from the lips of one of Yukiya's fellow trainees. “...... If I ever run into any girl daring to say that Yukiya is cool or something like that, I’ll just do her a favor and stop her right then and there. No matter what it takes.”
“Same here.”
“Oh, really? If my little sister said she wanted to date Yukiya, I wouldn't actually ask her to reconsider—”
“What the hell, Shige? You’re way too soft on Yukiya!”
“Aren’t you sorry for your sister? Because I sure am now!”
Everyone found themselves at a loss for words as Shigemaru gave Yukiya a somewhat troubled look. “Still, you would be marrying her, why forbid romantic feelings between each other? That’s such a lonely way to live, I feel.”
Yukiya laughed at that. He knew very well how cold-hearted he sounded, and his expression made it obvious.
“Sharing your life with someone just over some ephemeral passion won’t ever make you happy. Once the heat of love dies down, all that remains is a cold, hopeless reality.” That being the case, to not ever drag such feelings into the agreement was much more preferable. Those were Yukiya’s genuine thoughts on the matter. “Besides, politics are going to play a part in any wedding a noble like me could have. There's nothing lonely or fun about it. I don't want anything out of this hypothetical woman—and if she wanted something from me, then that would only trouble me.”
The ruckus surrounding him had been replaced with uncomfortable silence. Shigemaru, meanwhile, looked at Yukiya with pity in his eyes and murmured to him in a quiet and confidential manner, “I wonder, what kind of girl would make you actually fall in love……?”
“I don’t believe such a person will ever appear, and it's not like I want it either.”
Suddenly, a loud thump resounded across the hall. The young man reading, who had remained silent until then, had slammed the book against his desk and stood up in a rage.
“Akeru? What's wrong?”
Akeru, however, didn't pay any mind to the confused trainees questioning him.
“Chihaya!” he raised his voice with clear irritation. “The rain is but a drizzle now. Come with me, I’m going to train.”
In response to Akeru’s calling, Chihaya opened one of his eyes with clear annoyance—up until then, he had been leaning against the wall with his eyes closed.
Those who didn’t know the finer details of how they had met often concluded that Chihaya was Akeru’s attendant or something of the sort, given he was a lowborn and he attended the Monastery thanks to the support of the Western House, Akeru’s family; but the Unbending Reed Monastery was a meritocracy. The truth was very different—a genius like Chihaya couldn’t stand to watch as Akeru fumbled due to his tendency to lag behind in practical courses and so he curtly looked after him.
While Chihaya would have usually retaliated and poked some fun at Akeru for giving him orders like that, he didn’t this time. He seemed to have an inkling of why Akeru was so upset. His expression instead stuck on resignation, Chihaya followed after Akeru as he left the dining hall without ever opening his mouth.
Although there was rain, the drops didn’t have much strength and the sun was out with no wind.
The determining factor of a horse’s speed wasn’t so much its quality but rather its rider’s skill. Akeru sat on Chihaya’s back, who had transformed into a crow, and flew as fast as he could towards the shooting range. The wind howled as it slammed against his face. Once they reached the landmark Akeru used as a guideline, he lifted his body and drew the bow—but his aim was off and the arrow failed to hit its mark.
“Dammit!”
They passed by the target and Akeru raised his voice again. “One more!” But the giant crow didn’t caw in agreement, instead aiming to head back to the ground. “No, Chihaya, wait! Where are you going!?”
Chihaya glided down and threw Akeru to the ground with a shake once they had almost reached the ground.
“Ouch! What are you doing!?”
“Now, calm down.” Chihaya returned to human form mid-air and smoothly landed right in front of Akeru, who was lying on his butt. That done, Chihaya said matter-of-factly, “Rushing it won’t get you anywhere. Or do you want to fall off a horse again?”
As childish as he knew it was, Akeru couldn’t help but to pout in answer. “But…… If I stay like this, I may not even be capable of taking the Trial of Mist……”
“And you have more than half a year left before that. That’s not why you’re panicking—it’s Yukiya, right?”
Akeru couldn’t argue against that—Chihaya was right on the mark. After all, the first candidate proposed for the role of star shooter at the Boys’ Festival hadn’t been Yukiya, but the scion of the Western House and Masuho no Susuki’s younger brother—Akeru.
It was only once Akeru proved incapable to hit the target no matter what he tried that, left with no other alternatives, the role fell on Yukiya, who originally had no intention whatsoever to participate in the event. For Akeru, it had all been beyond vexing. So much so that he hadn’t even attended the horse racing event altogether, as the idea of acting as Yukiya’s opening performer together with the other noblemen was too much for him to bear.
Yukiya’s social standing wasn’t as high as Akeru’s, but he was still directly related to the current Lord of the Northern House and hence a proper member of the high nobility. However, he had grown up among the rural nobles of North, famed by their warrior clans, and so he was leagues above Akeru at skills in arms. Akeru hadn’t paid much mind to this difference back when they had first joined the Monastery, but the more time passed, the more obvious and wider the gap became.
“There’s no point in comparing yourself to Yukiya. If I had to guess, his eyesight is just that good.” Chihaya was usually a man of few words, so why did he have to become all talkative only at times like these? Or so Akeru inwardly thought in anger. Not like that stopped Chihaya from talking. “And that’s something you’re just either born with, or not. It’s not a problem that hard work can somehow fix.”
After they advanced to their second year, Akeru had gone through a growth spurt that had thrown off his sense of balance. While the same had happened to Yukiya—in fact, he had grown a lot more than him—he had seemingly surmounted the issue with ease. This wasn’t just a matter of eyesight—Yukiya’s talent was, no matter how one looked at it, superior to Akeru’s.
Chihaya sighed at Akeru’s silence. “Don’t you sulk like that. You may be worse than Yukiya at physical skills, yes, but at the very least you still have the better personality.”
He had a serious expression on his face, which actually made it harder to tell whether he truly meant his words or it was all just a joke. Quite the sloppy consolation.
“Thank you, I guess,” Akeru replied bitterly.
Then, Chihaya frowned. “Wait a minute….. Is there something else?”
“...... Nothing in particular.” Akeru looked away in a pointless attempt to avoid Chihaya’s gaze, knowing he could be strangely perceptive. Chihaya, meanwhile, glared at him in question, seemingly unwilling to back off that easily. “—Ah, fine! But you have to keep it a secret for now, got it? The truth is that my sister has gotten some marriage proposals.”
“Oh?”
“And the main candidate as of now is—Yukiya, apparently.”
Chihaya’s eyes went wide open.
“...... Now, that’s—” His words died down there, but Akeru could feel Chihaya’s condolences clear in the air. “To have that as your brother-in-law is……”
“It’s a humiliating prospect, but that’s still fine. But you heard how cruel he was when talking about a prospective wife…”
If his sister were to actually marry Yukiya, Akeru genuinely believed that she would lead a horribly unhappy life. However, his sister wasn’t yet aware of it and the ones actually moving the proposal forwards were their families, so Akeru couldn’t even protest. Hence, he ended up essentially running away.
Chihaya crossed his arms, apparently having grasped the subtext of Akeru’s words. “So that’s why you acted like that before.”
“Childish, right?”
“I do get why, though.”
Akeru, still on the ground, held his head in despair. He hated this entire situation. “What should I do if Yukiya and my sister end up actually engaged……?”
Chihaya was watching Akeru with pity in his eyes as he groaned pathetically when someone else joined the conversation. “—Well, you have no more need to worry, it seems.”
The voice came suddenly and out of apparently nowhere. Akeru raised his head in surprise. There, under the shade of the training hall’s building, he found a familiar face.
“Sumio!” He was an alumnus of the Unbending Reed Monastery. Despite his lowborn status, he had graduated as the first of his class and entered service as His Highness Wakamiya’s bodyguard. Sumio approached them, raising his hand in greeting as Chihaya did the same with his eyes. Flustered, Akeru stood up. “Sorry for my rudeness. Uhm, still, why are you here?”
“I was searching for you, actually. As I said just a moment ago, this concerns your sister’s marriage. It was canceled.”
“Eh—?” A screech escaped Akeru’s lips. “Canceled? What the hell happened?”
Sumio scratched his head bashfully. “Well, about that. We thought that Yukiya wouldn’t go against it as long as it was an order, so the matter was first brought up to Masuho no Susuki and—she absolutely hated the idea.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Much like they had expected, letters written by the many young noblemen who had fallen in love at first sight with Masuho no Susuki arrived like a veritable storm to Cherry Blossom Palace. Everyone would ask for her to return to secular life and for being given the honor of taking her as their legal wife.
While Masuho no Susuki herself paid none of them any mind whatsoever, a request to discuss the matter from her master, Sakura no Kimi and Wakamiya was a different matter altogether. Apparently, she had meekly listened to their talk about marriage in complete silence at first. Her behavior, however, shifted the very second Yukiya’s name came up as the prospective husband.
“You have to be kidding me! Why else would Yukiya’s name even come up here?” Masuho no Susuki asked them with her big eyes wide open, as dumbfounded as she was furious. “And here I was wondering what prompted a formal discussion! I was willing to go through with it if it was all like, a huge issue coming up among the Four Houses with my marriage as the only real way to solve it. But, no! You’re telling me it’s with Yukiya of all people! Are you messing with me!?” Masuho no Susuki screamed, boiling with anger. “This is a pointless marriage, no matter how you put it! What were you even thinking to propose it?”
Sakura no Kimi had apparently not expected such an explosive reaction, as her bold and fearless self was nowhere to be seen. She was unusually pale. “Well, but you see, Masuho no Susuki! You’re at the peak of your beauty. I can’t bring myself to keep you here sequestered at Cherry Blossom Palace, so……”
“And that’s none of your business!” Masuho no Susuki spouted with anger, very much unlike her usual self as well. “I became a nun very much willingly, thank you, and yet you’re ignoring my wishes altogether and moving this entire thing along without me!?”
She glared at Hamayuu, her red, glossy lips twisted into a grimace. This time around, Wakamiya, with a somewhat troubled look on his face, tried to appease her instead. “Please, do at least try to look at it from the bright side instead. It’s because this isn’t a matter of necessity that we didn’t plan to move things forwards any further without your approval. We just thought that maybe, if it was Yukiya, you wouldn’t be wholly against the idea…”
The second Wakamiya said that, however, Masuho no Susuki’s expression went blank. “...... What did you say?”
“Am I wrong?”
“Who suggested such an idiotic thing?” she asked in a quiet voice. It made it all the more terrifying.
Even Wakamiya, ignorant as he was of the intricacies of romantic love, seemed to have realized how bad the situation was, albeit belatedly. He immediately closed his mouth, but his eyes wandered and, for a second, pointed in Sumio's direction. Masuho no Susuki turned around violently and glared at Sumio, who had been waiting on the side in silence.
“I see. Now that I think about it, you would be the only one in a position to say such a thing.”
Resigned to his fate, Sumio nodded lightly in acknowledgement. “My apologies, I have no excuse.”
“Why?”
“Your eyes were following Yukiya around during the Boys’ Festival.”
“That’s—I mean, yes, he did an impressive job as the star shooter, but I was moved seeing him all grown up as one would a little brother, not… it most definitely wasn’t like that. So you better keep all those vulgar suspicions off your mind!”
The more Masuho no Susuki spoke, the more she got worked up. Her lips were trembling and her eyes, the deep color of amber, were glistening.
“...... I’m extremely sorry. I jumped to conclusions.”
“I’m not forgiving you. This is an insult to both Yukiya and I.” Masuho no Susuki, who had just been taking slow breaths in an attempt to calm herself down, stood up in a fury as she pointedly glared at Sumio. “I’ve thought this for a while, but I can’t keep it to myself any longer after this. I have nothing but disdain for that side of yours, don’t come close to me ever again!”
After crying out those last few words, Masuho no Susuki shed a tear and left Cherry Blossom Palace.
“Hey, wait, Masuho no Susuki!” All flustered, Hamayuu went after her. Wakamiya and Sumio were left behind in an uncomfortable silence.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“—And that’s what happened. Masuho no Susuki made Wakamiya and Sakura no Kimi promise they wouldn’t ever again push anything marriage-related on her without permission, so I don’t think there will be any more engagements coming for the time being.”
Akeru couldn’t stop himself from breathing a sigh of relief. “I see…”
His heart broke for his sister—to think that she had hated the idea to the point of crying. Still, it was a much more preferable experience than to have such an undesired marriage actually happen. His mood lifted knowing the whole talk was no more, but he found that the anguish was now replaced by resentment towards Sumio, the very source of the problem.
“Still, why did you even think Yukiya was right for my sister? He’s a cold-hearted bastard—he said one of his conditions for a wife is to not bring love into the marriage. There’s no way he would ever be a good fit for her, right?”
While his tone came out slightly accusatory, Sumio didn’t seem at all bothered by that. Instead, he gave him a weak smile. “I know that’s what Yukiya says.”
“Then, why?”
“Well, it’s precisely because he says those things that I thought it would work out……”
Incapable of comprehending what Sumio was trying to tell them, Akeru looked at him dumbfounded.
“What do you mean?” Chihaya asked instead, and Sumio groaned in answer.
“Well, you see, if we’re talking about Yukiya’s harsh manners—in a manner of speaking, to me it feels like the logic at work is the same as Wakamiya’s when he asked Sakura no Kimi in marriage.” According to Sumio, when Wakamiya asked Hamayuu to become Sakura no Kimi, his words were tremendously cutting. “‘I’ll never be a good husband for you and it doesn’t mean I’m in love with you. Depending on politics, I may have to take on a concubine or I may have to betray you. Despite it all, you won’t be allowed to complain. If you’re still fine with it, then I’ll take you’—so he said.”
“Now that too is… quite the love confession.”
After hearing such a thing, what woman would gladly accept the terms? None, as far as Akeru was concerned. He couldn’t fathom what Princess Hamayuu was even thinking when she agreed to that.
“Well, it’s a terrible way to say it when you look at it from outside, right? But I knew the situation Wakamiya was in when he asked her that, so to me those words were just him being fully honest with her.”
Wakamiya had plenty of enemies at the Imperial Court and a change of government could happen no matter how much Wakamiya fought back and, regardless of his wishes, he could well find himself in a situation where his only real option was abandoning his wife. In fact, Wakamiya could easily be the one to die first. As a ruler, he could be in a position where calling someone special, whispering his love, was not allowed to him.
——‘Even then, would you still be my wife?’
“In those circumstances, promising her certain happiness would have been the same as deceiving her.”
‘It will be hard going, but I still want you by my side. I want you to choose me fully knowing where we stand’.
“Personally, I can place my trust much more easily on someone like that than on some irresponsible guy willing to spout sweet words he doesn’t mean. And as far as I see it, Yukiya is the same,” Sumio said quietly. “There were apparently some very difficult circumstances surrounding his birth and, on top of that, he swore his loyalty to Wakamiya. He has made his peace with not knowing what may happen to him tomorrow, but to not make a spouse unhappy means being careful like that.”
Akeru was left speechless. Meanwhile, Chihaya just watched Sumio intently with an unreadable expression.
Sumio sighed sadly. “Besides, and this is between you and I, I was there as Wakamiya and his wife thought of marrying Masuho no Susuki off without even the slightest concern for her own opinion on the matter. I wasn’t fine with that, as you may guess, so I just wanted things to at least go in a slightly better direction for her, but……”
It had, by all appearances, the opposite effect.
Still feeling conflicted after Sumio’s explanation, Akeru timidly spoke, “My sister must be of a mind to only be with someone she loves, so…… of course she would be angry at being paired with someone willing to say such horrible things, someone like Yukiya. Even if he has a proper reason for it.”
“Maybe you’re right,” Sumio murmured, frowning ever so slightly with his gaze distant, lost somewhere else. “...... And yet, the look in Masuho no Susuki’s eyes when she looked at Yukiya was so intense.”
He must have been looking at her a lot, Akeru suddenly noticed. Before he could follow that line of thought, however, Sumio raised his head and gave them a bright smile, full of energy. “Anyway, I just came to tell you that. You won’t need to worry about your sister for a while.”
“You have my heartfelt gratitude.”
“But now that I’m here, I guess I may as well watch you train,” Sumio announced cheerfully.
Before Akeru could say a word, Chihaya answered, “We’ll be in your care then. Could you give him an example of what to do?”
“Sure thing. Are you fine with being the horse?” Silently, Chihaya transformed into a crow. Sumio looked at him with satisfaction and nodded. “Good. Then, let’s get going.”
Chihaya, with Sumio on his back, flew high into the sky. He took quite the long detour, putting so much distance between him and the training spot that it was almost overdoing it. Akeru found himself thinking about how they must have gotten quite far when, suddenly, the blurry shadow of a bird came into his sight. He let out a gasp.
While Akeru had seen Chihaya fly as a crow innumerable times during training, it was the first time he had seen him speed up like that. From what he was seeing, it had to be about as fast as his top speed without anyone riding him. It had to be too much—how was Sumio even going to shoot a bow while riding that fast?
The rider and mount approached Akeru by the minute, but Sumio was leaning towards Chihaya’s back so perfectly he was virtually melded into it, making it impossible to tell he was even there. Right as Akeru realized that, Sumio lifted his body from his mount, as light as a feather dancing on the wind.
In a matter of seconds, Sumio pulled out an arrow and shot it. It was so fast that Akeru couldn’t even tell how he had done so in the first place—his eyes couldn’t follow the motion. By the time he processed what had happened, Chihaya and Sumio had already flown past him like a storm, and an arrow adorned with white feathers had landed right in the middle of the target. Sumio was terrifyingly quick and precise.
“Did you get to see it properly?” Sumio asked as he and Chihaya returned and the latter relaxed his wings, but Akeru just stood there dumbfounded. He couldn’t believe what he had just seen.
“...... I didn’t quite get what I saw.”
Sumio jumped off from Chihaya’s back, and the latter immediately returned to human form. “No wonder. It’s the first time I managed to fly that fast when ridden.”
“Well, appearances aside, I’m part of the Yamauchi Guard, you know? It would be an embarrassment if I lost against a mere trainee,” Sumio laughed well-naturedly.
“You were even better than Yukiya. You could have well taken the role of star shooter at the horse racing ceremony instead!”
“Me? No way! I’m not a noble, remember?” Sumio retorted without hesitation and Akeru’s chest tightened as if someone had clutched his heart. “Hey, Akeru. I know Yukiya is brilliant, so I understand why you’re panicking. But some things people are just born with or without. There’s nothing more futile than to compare yourself and envy others over something like that, something you can’t hope to fix. So, don’t you think it would be better to consider what you can achieve with what you actually possess instead?”
——Most likely, the man in front of him felt the truth of those words much more acutely than Akeru ever did.
Akeru remained silent as Sumio watched over him—his eyes were so gentle. “Chihaya and I are above you as far as talent as a warrior goes, but no matter how skilled we are, when it comes down to politics, we have no footing whatsoever to stand against the men at the Imperial Court.”
“That’s……”
“You know what I mean, right? We don’t have the status.”
In politics, Akeru was acknowledged just by virtue of his birth. But being told so just made him feel like Sumio was mocking him. “But that’s—!”
“You were born as a noble here in Yamauchi and it’s fine for you to use that as your weapon. We have our bodies and you have your status, what’s the big difference? The problem here is what you use that weapon for, don’t you think?”
It felt like Sumio’s keen eyes were piercing him. Akeru, still unconvinced by his arguments, refused to answer.
���I think that it would be a waste for you to get greedy and attempt to do too much at once, coming out the other side achieving everything by halves and mentally crushed. You have the high status and the bright mind, plus a virtuous character to not let that go to your head. What you lack may look desirable, but you realize no amount of complaining will change that, right?” Chihaya clapped his hands wordlessly. His look was the one of someone who had been wanting to say that all along. “Akeru, you may not be able to become a good bodyguard, but you can become a good vassal. Are you really unhappy with that?”
It was as if Sumio was testing him. His question made Akeru feel like crying.
“...... No.”
“That’s good then.”
And yet—and yet! Akeru bit his lips. “Still, it’s so frustrating!”
“—It is, right? Frustrating,” Sumio repeated the word as he sighed, his tone giving him away.
Afterwards, once Akeru ran to retrieve the training saddle and Sumio was watching him go, Chihaya approached him without a sound. “Are you truly fine with this?”
Sumio turned around with a start. Faced with Chihaya’s silent stare, a forced smile appeared on his lips—the boy had seen through him, it seemed.
“...... It’s not like I can do anything about it.” It was the one thing he couldn’t help or change. No matter what he did. “She may hate me and give me the cold shoulder, but I at least thought it would be fine for me to wish her a bit of happiness.”
Ah, and yet—it was so frustrating.
As he spoke, Sumio slowly shot an arrow. An impressive shot that landed right in the middle of the target, as if it had sucked it in.
—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---
1: The original title is しのぶひと, in hiragana, which I'm interpreting by pure logic as 偲ぶ人. The main meaning of the verb 偲ぶ is to recall, which is what you may find in japanese-to-english dictionaries, but it has more than one meaning. The second, which I consider the intended here, is "心引かれて、思いをめぐらす。慕わしく思う" or "To muse of a heart stolen. To yearn."
2: The Boys’ Festival (端午の節句) or Boys’ Day celebration, also known as the Feast of Flags, takes place every May 5th in Japan. Within the story of Yatagarasu, it’s noteworthy for its second day being when Wakamiya, Yukiya and Kazumi go to spy on Cherry Blossom Palace and Yukiya is thrown down the cliff, being seen transforming by Asebi and the others. Wakamiya was, in fact, supposed to visit that day bringing the offerings.
3: Medicine Hunting (薬狩) was an actual component of the Boys’ Festival in ancient times, although it’s now lost to time. They would indeed get deers’ antlers, mugwort, irises and similar medicinal materials. The scent bags were also a historical element of the festivities, being made with the gathered materials with the idea of helping with keeping people healthy during the following rainy season. These scent bags would stay until September 9th, the Chrysanthemum Festival.
4: The term refers explicitly to Shinto rituals, but Yamauchi has no concept of Shinto.
5: The nine-colored deer (九色の鹿) has its roots as a sacred beast in a buddhist jakata tale, but it’s also known to appear in the Konjaku Monogatarishū (今昔物語集), a recopilation of japanese folktales written during the 12th century and other ancient tales. Much like the name implies, its fur is supposed to be of nine colors.
6: Sumio here is quoting the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. The specific excerpt (which has since become a saying in Japan) originally referenced Lü Meng, a general who came to serve under Sun Quan, during his youth. It’s essentially used to express that you must never underestimate how fast a young man can grow, both literally and metaphorically. “Outer book” here means any book coming from Outside of Yamauchi.
#yatagarasu#yatagarasu series#the raven does not choose its master#karasu wa aruji wo erabanai#Translation: Chapter of the Fireflies
36 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Raven of the Empty Coffin: Chapter 4 "Yukiya" Part 2 (The End)

Disclaimer: This is a fan-translation japanese-english of the original novel. The events of this novel follow after what's already covered by the anime. For an easier understanding, I recommend first reading the few scenes of previous books I've already translated.
Blog version
For the Index, you can find it HERE
Previously: Yukiya (Part 1)
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Chapter 3: Yukiya (Part 2)
Barely four and a half hours had passed since Natsuka received news of the Monkeys’ assault. At the time, he had been supervising the investigation of the wells, away from Wakamiya. When he heard the report, there was just one thought—‘the time has come’.
They had set a number of countermeasures beforehand—all accounting for a different hypothetical set of circumstances— just in case they found the Monkeys’ infiltration route. These had all been shared with the Imperial Court, so as long as they handled the crisis with a clear head, they should be able to avoid the worst.
Although Natsuka rushed to the place of the incident, by the time he got there, there were already guards posted at the entrance to the tunnel and they had established headquarters for the counter-efforts in a plaza not too far from there. It was in a tent, which had been used for a field training exercise until a few hours ago. Many officials had already gathered there after receiving the report, and were busy discussing the course of action going forward.
Wakamiya and his group, who had arrived earlier than him, stood just beside them—and with them was Yukiya, standing right in front of his Lord. For some reason, they were glaring at each other.
“How is the situation?”
“The Imperial Court is acting according to the procedure we set in advance.” It was Akeru who answered Natsuka’s question.
Natsuka took a look at his surroundings—the court officials were all arguing with each other as they drew up their plan on how to proceed. It was their established goal to figure out the most effective way to block off the invasion route’s entrance while it was still under the watch of armed soldiers.
“However, something has happened. Something we didn't consider at all when first planning out those countermeasures……”
“What is it?”
“We found this right by the suspected access route.” Wakamiya—his eyes still stubbornly glued on Yukiya—offered something to Natsuka without even looking at him.
Natsuka couldn’t believe his eyes. “What the—!? The Monkeys left a letter?”
“That Oozaru(1) four years ago knew how to speak the Word of Within(2). There’s nothing strange about them also knowing how to write,” Wakamiya said with a sardonic smile. He then glanced at Natsuka. “It’s even politely addressed ‘to the Golden Raven’. As for the sender, it says ‘from Kozaru’.”
Natsuka opened the folded letter and checked its contents.
‘I wish for meeting with the Golden Raven.If the young Golden Raven comes, the Crow will be returned for sure.I won’t eat Crow.I won’t harm the Golden Raven.’ As hard as the letter’s penmanship was to read, the gist of the message was clear. “Unbelievable. Are they asking you to come meet them……?”
“So they kidnapped that trainee to use him as a hostage, huh? To force the Golden Raven to attend the meeting,” Rokon murmured with amusement from behind a consternated Natsuka.
“Your Highness, this is a trap. There’s no doubt about it,” Yukiya, shooting daggers with his eyes, said to his Lord. “While we don’t know what their goal is, from everything we can tell, this Monkey pulled this trick because it knows the True Golden Raven’s weaknesses. If we do as they ask, what will happen is painfully obvious.”
A True Golden Raven possessed power beyond any simple Yatagarasu, yet it came with a set of painful restrictions. Even if a Yatagarasu were to hurt him, for example, he would be unable to retaliate and take that life. That he was incapable of making any rational choices whenever hostages were involved was just the truth of the matter—and the kind of situation those serving Wakamiya feared the most.
“Are you suggesting we abandon the same junior you treasured so much?”
“I’m not about to put you and the entirety of Yamauchi in danger for one person, even if that person is Haruma. First of all, we should prioritize sealing the passage.” Although both of them were keeping their composure on the surface, the atmosphere around them chilled one to the bone. The surrounding officials’ bustle was quaint in comparison.
“Do you even have an alternative, really? You’ll just get yourself killed if you obey their demands thoughtlessly and it turns out to be a trap,” Rokon added as if poking fun at the entire situation. “If we’re rational about it, giving up on the kidnapped trainee is the only option.”
“...... I think so too. You really shouldn’t go,” Natsuka too agreed with the others.
In answer, Wakamiya gave them a firm nod. “I see. I fully understand what you mean—but,” he said, “I’m going anyway.”
A development that surprised nobody. Wakamiya being who he was, they all knew what would be his answer.
Then, with a look at the letter in Natsuka's hands, Wakamiya dispassionately added, “The sender says they want to speak with me and—it bothers me how much it insists on saying they won’t harm me or eat any Yatagarasu.”
Natsuka heaved a sigh. “What are you saying!? Are you really planning to blindly trust someone who’s trying to set a trap for you?”
“Whether it’s a trap or not, we won’t know until we actually get there. More importantly, the specific phrasing in that letter doesn’t strike me as something anyone would use if they knew that taking a hostage would force my hand.” Natsuka looked at him with suspicion and, in turn, Wakamiya slightly smiled. “Don’t you see it? There’s nothing in this letter about what they’ll do if I don’t go.”
Wakamiya would have been left with no choice but to go after them—caution thrown to the wind—if they had simply written ‘Haruma is dead if you don’t come’. And yet, the writer of the letter only expressed its desire to meet the Golden Raven and wrote about how, if Wakamiya went to meet it, the ‘Crow’ would be returned to them.
What was this Monkey even thinking when writing the letter?
“They had this letter already prepared, so we can assume they came here planning to take a hostage from the start, but, although the other trainees were injured, none of them were killed. I’m not saying we should lower our guards, but…… There’s something. I feel there’s something different from the previous Oozaru.”
“—Are you suggesting it’s genuinely a completely different individual from before? We can’t have multiple Monkeys speaking the Word of Within!” Natsuka yelled in an unnaturally high pitch.
Wakamiya, however, was fully serious. “That’s how it feels to me. So I want to talk with this ‘Kozaru’ at least once and judge from there.”
And Wakamiya wouldn’t budge from that.
“I can’t accept that,” Yukiya said with a stifled voice, his head slowly shaking in denial. “This is a problem that concerns Your Highness’ life. It’s perfectly possible the Monkeys wrote it that way precisely to lure you to their den.”
“If the situation feels too off, we can always accept defeat and run away. If it’s you all, I’m sure you’ll be more than skilled enough to secure an escape route.” Wakamiya spoke in a decisive manner, as if to keep the still unconvinced Yukiya in check. “We shouldn’t be giving up from the get-go when there’s still a possibility.”
“But—!” Yukiya’s expression twisted beyond recognition for a second, yet Wakamiya paid it no mind whatsoever.
“I’m not asking for your opinion. This is an order. Stop talking and come with me on this mission. Understood?” Having said that, Wakamiya left the tent altogether. A troubled-looking Sumio followed right after.
“Hey! Wait, Nazukihiko!”
Natsuka panicked and went after him as well. There, he saw his little brother as he turned towards the tent and spoke with a hint of a wry smile on his lips.
“...... He’s truly quite the troublesome one as well.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Yukiya remained in the tent. Shigemaru, who had been watching over the scene in silence until then, gently patted his shoulder. “...... Good for you, Yukiya.”
He didn’t answer.
It seemed they both had figured him out.
In the middle of his preparations to enter the cave, the memories of the earlier conversation kept playing back in his mind. He bit his lips.
Abandoning Haruma, if Yukiya was honest with himself, was the very last thing he had wanted to suggest. It was just like Wakamiya said—as long as a chance remained, he wished for nothing but to try to help the boy somehow. Yukiya had been the one desperate to plead, to insist on not forsaking Haruma.
But such words couldn’t ever come out of his mouth.
Wakamiya had seen right through him, however. That last order was nothing but his consideration towards him made manifest. As grateful as he felt inside, it all made him acutely aware of his own responsibility for putting Wakamiya through this kind of danger.
——He was going to bring Wakamiya back to Yamauchi even if it cost him his life.
That said, now that the situation had taken on such a turn, Yukiya had to make sure to bring Haruma home as well.
“At times like this, he won't listen to me no matter what.”
Natsuka knew Wakamiya's personality very well, so once he had fully prepared himself mentally, he went on to do his best to support the upcoming expedition.
He took it upon himself to gather everything required to enter the hole and to handle all the long and painful negotiations with the Imperial Court. They could never publicly admit to the fact that Wakamiya himself was going into the cave, so the effort required to slow down the Court's hurried attempts to seal the cave down was, if Yukiya had to guess, probably quite substantial.
Besides Sumio, three others were to become Wakamiya's accompanying bodyguards—Yukiya, Chihaya, and Shigemaru.
“We must keep our numbers down, or we’ll struggle moving in such a tight space. That limits us to a select number of elite forces and, at present, you are the most skilled among the few trustworthy men we have.”
Natsuka gave them an order as well—the sort that only he could give them. “If it comes down to it, move according to your own criteria. You must protect His Highness Wakamiya at all costs, even if that means ignoring his orders. Understood?”
In no way could they object to that.
Even after Yukiya and the others’ preparations were over, they had to face a number of problems before accessing the cave. They were likely to end up crossing the Barrier surrounding Yamauchi, after all. While, in such cases, burning incense had been determined the best way to avoid getting lost, they couldn't really expect the smell to reach far in this particular occasion because of the running water.
Akeru was the one to come up with a solution. “How about we put some Yellow Twin in the torches?”
“The Western specialty perfume?”
“That one, yes. The strong smell should be able to travel even there.” Although it was hard to tell how much distance it would actually cover, it was still better than nothing.
Besides that, the running water also made the Monkeys’ infiltration route almost impossible to block off entirely. To solve that, they chose to sharpen bamboo to build an abatis-like barrier, obstructing the way until Wakamiya's return. In case of an emergency, Rokon wasn’t to separate from Natsuka’s side.
“We'll have our best troops waiting around the hole with as many arrows as they can carry. If the Monkeys appear here, we'll have to assume you won't be coming back and have no choice but to close the cave,” Rokon, who was also put in charge of commanding said forces, explained to them.
Wakamiya nodded, no resistance offered. “That's fine with me. If the worst comes to worst, brother, I'll be leaving it all to you.”
“Don't say that! Live and come back to us,” Natsuka hissed back.
“Please, be safe.” Akeru too sent them off, his worry plain on his face.
Finally, their group managed to enter the tunnel. As part of their preparations, they had brought with them the biggest waterproof fatuous fire lamp(3) they could find. They dropped a huge candy inside and, with a light noise, the bluish-white sparkling dust inside grew into a fist-sized ball of fire.
As a test, they tried to hold it up towards the cave's depths—its light reached up to the point where the current meandered out of sight.
That done, everyone hung smaller portable fatuous fire lamps on their necks. The big lamp was left in Chihaya’s hands, who took the lead with Yukiya right behind him. Wakamiya followed them, sticking to the middle of the group. Sumio stood after him, with Shigemaru taking the rear. Being the last in line, Shigemaru was entrusted with a spool of resilient jorougumo(4) silk thread. After tying one of the ends to a rock near the entrance to not get lost, he held onto the spool itself as they advanced.
They then crossed the abatis—its bamboo sticks with tips as sharp as spears—holding onto the rock walls on both their sides so that the current didn't drag them away.
“...... Let's go,” Wakamiya ordered. With that, the group stepped into the dark water.
They proceeded to go up the underground stream. While expected, the current proved to be quite swift. The water itself was cold and, polished by its flow, the bedrock was smooth and easy to slip off of. The walls’ rocky surface had barely any bumps, possibly because it too had been underwater once, which made finding purchase difficult.
Their group advanced slowly and deliberately, careful to not slip, but Chihaya's outstanding physical capabilities still came in handy in his role as the lead. He would tumble but never fall even at particularly difficult spots, where it was either hard to walk or easy to trip. Everyone else quietly followed after him, careful to take whatever path forward Chihaya had found.
The light of the torches at the entrance vanished as they followed the winding current, but the fatuous fire lamps’ flames fortunately proved to be enough of a light source. They advanced steadily like that for a while until, just as they passed through a slightly sloped spot, the waterway changed entirely.
“Woah,” even Yukiya let out an inadvertent gasp.
All of a sudden, the narrow pathway they had been walking through opened up. Its rocky surface was now speckled with giant, thick rocks that rose up from within the water. While the current at their feet went on, there were stones sprouting like bamboo shoots on top of whatever rock surface rose above the water level. Icicle-looking stones hung closely packed together from the ceiling too.
Shigemaru at the rear let out a shriek. “Yikes, we'll all be skewers if those fall on us.”
As they all took in the now illuminated space's odd appearance, Yukiya remembered something while observing those icicle-like stones. Actually, he had seen those before.
“There were rocks like these in the tunnels of the Undercity. Not nearly as many, but—”
“They’re stalactites. I heard about them in the Outside,” Wakamiya explained calmly. He was the only one among them with experience beyond Yamauchi's boundaries thanks to his time studying abroad. “The rocks’ source can be found in the water dripping from them. It takes quite a long time for any stalactites to get this big, apparently. I doubt they'll break that easily, but be careful.”
They all nodded and once again followed the flow of the water. Then, Chihaya stopped.
“...... The current has divided.”
“What!?”
Chihaya held his lamp forwards. He was right—the underground stream separated at that point into three branches. Yukiya was about to ask Wakamiya how to proceed, as they had no way to know which one was the right path to follow, when Chihaya's yelling stopped him.
“Wait a second!” Just as he said that, Chihaya jumped out of the water and ran as if bouncing over the slippery, rocky surface.
“Chihaya!? Did you find something?” Yukiya asked, following right after him in a panic. However, Chihaya didn't get to answer before Yukiya noticed the same thing.
“That's Haruma's strap!”
There was a piece of pure white fabric resting on one of those bamboo shoot rocks, and now that he paid attention to it, it stuck out, completely out of place. Upon further examination, they came to discover that it wasn’t simply wrapped around, but properly tied down. It didn't simply fall by accident—someone had left there. Intentionally.
“Do you think Haruma waited for an opening to do this?” Shigemaru pondered.
“I don't think so,” Sumio answered. “They went through the trouble to invite the Golden Raven. The Monkeys probably left it here as a waymark for us.”
Yukiya silently glared upstream.
“Let's move forward. The Monkeys and Haruma must be in this direction,” Wakamiya said.
Everyone nodded in answer. Once again, they all started to walk in the indicated direction—progressing, however, from that point onwards proved a struggle. The water, which had been up to their knees until then, got deeper and deeper the more they advanced. To make matters even worse, the instances of the stones hanging from above and the ones growing from below connecting to form pillars became more and more frequent.
And then, there were the stones hanging so low they almost reached the water’s surface, leaving them with no choice but to dive into the water to pass through some areas.
While their bodies were chilled to the bone, they didn't hesitate in their way forwards even once. Whenever the path got particularly rough, there was always something peculiar confirming they were going in the correct direction.
The needle-sharp tips of the hanging rocks, all broken off.
“Remnants from the Monkey’s pass through here, most likely.”
“It must have hit its head, then.”
“—Or it broke them outright to make it easier to pass through.”
They moved on, waddling in the water for a while until Sumio found something on the bedrock, where clay had piled up. “Here, footprints.”
The water was quite clear, so it was easy to see the traces of the Monkey’s passing as long as they held up their fatuous fire lamps over it. Just as they observed them, Yukiya realized something disturbing—there was only one person’s worth of footprints there.
To make matters worse, the water level at that point went up to Yukiya’s chest and Haruma wasn't what one would call big. In his case, it may well have gone up to his head instead.
“...... Let's hurry,” Sumio said.
Nobody answered.
Finally, they reached a spot with terraced puddles—looking somewhat like small springs—stretching out in the distance. The sight was strikingly similar to that of the ridges on rice fields, all connected by stairs as often seen in the countryside.
They climbed their way through it, after which they once again faced a branching path. However, much like the time before, a torn white strap had been left there as a landmark. After taking the path given to them once more, they reached at last a more-or-less wide opening. Although they were inside a cave, the place felt more like the sandy bank of a river.
They held the lights up, searching for the way forwards, when they all heard Chihaya gulp and hiss. There, blended in with a strangely shaped rock, was a hunched, human-shaped figure.
“You bastard……!”
Yukiya almost threw himself at whatever that was, but Shigemaru managed to stop him in time, catching him by the arm. “Calm down, Yukiya. Leave this to His Highness Wakamiya, or did you forget why we came all the way here?”
He had lost his cool completely, Yukiya realized with a start—it was quite uncharacteristic of him. He stepped back with regained composure. Meanwhile, the human-shaped figure had hidden behind the rock out of shock at Yukiya's outburst, but, after waiting for a while, it finally took a fearful peek from its hiding spot again.
“The Crows’ chief…… Are you the Golden Raven?” it said with a low, hoarse voice.
——Those were Words of Within. No doubt about it.
“Yes, I'm the Golden Raven,” Wakamiya, warily and slowly, introduced himself. The moment he did so, it came out from behind the rock.
“Read the letter, right? I'm Kozaru. I won't harm you. I wanted to meet you, to talk with you,” the figure—a terribly tiny old man—started to passionately talk to him.
He appeared whitish under the fatuous fire lamps’ orange light. He wore a kimono resembling priestly cleansing robes(5), made of a glossy dark gray material. His white hair ran sparse and his face was entirely covered in wrinkles. Although he was in human form, even in such a shape he resembled a monkey.
“I came here just as promised. First, I'll have you return Haruma to us.”
“The boy?”
Yukiya's entire body went rigid as Wakamiya went for the subject right away. For some reason, the old man looked about to cry as he replied, “The boy is alright. Has no wounds.”
“Really?”
“Really. Will return home now. Come with me.” The old man was about to set off when he caught sight of the item in Shigemaru’s hand. He shook his head. “No good. From here, there are Monkeys who eat Crows and humans. Those who eat don't know this path. If they see that, they'll learn about it.”
The old man seemed to mean the jorougumo silk thread spool that Shigemaru had brought with him as a guide on their way back. Having more or less figured out what the man intended to say, Shigemaru held the spool up. “So, in short—there are man-eating Monkeys from here onwards, but they don't know this path exists. So you're telling me we're at risk of them discovering it if they happened to find this thread?”
“Yes! The man-eating Monkeys would.”
The way he spoke, it truly seemed to imply the old man was different. Wakamiya tilted his head. “...... You aren't one of those man-eating Monkeys, then?”
“I'm not. I won't harm you,” the old man answered in an oddly slow and measured manner. That done, he defenselessly turned his back to them, walking away full of restless energy.
Wakamiya gave Yukiya a careful signal with his eyes while avoiding the Monkey’s notice. Yukiya gave him a firm nod back. He had realized it the second he heard the old man's voice—it was just as Wakamiya had predicted. The Monkey who assaulted Yamauchi all those years ago, the one they talked with in the dried up well, and this one were different people.
Because of that, they decided to do as instructed for the time being and, after they hid the thread spool under a rock, they followed the old man. They left the water behind, going into a dry cave without a word when the Monkey unexpectedly turned around.
“From here. Silence. Silence, got it?”
After saying that, the old man led them into a hole behind a nearby rock. It was well hidden—had they not been told about it, they wouldn't have ever found it themselves.
What awaited them at the other side wasn't a natural cave, like the one up to that point. The path had been clearly modified and remade by people's hands. It looked to be a corridor.
As Yukiya came to that conclusion, a younger man, much bulkier and better built than the Monkey accompanying them, appeared in front of them. Was that one of those man-eating Monkeys? They all took out their weapons. However, the young Monkey raised both his arms, showing his empty hands, with the deepest of scowls.
“This one is fine, so silence,” the old man said in a panic but, even with his assurance, they were incapable of relaxing. “He doesn't know the Crows’ words. He’ll keep see… look? View(6)……?”
As much as the old man tried to explain himself, his words failed him. He had his head cocked in confusion when Yukiya inadvertently came to his aid. “Do you perhaps mean ‘watch’?”
“That is! Watch. He'll keep watch. It's fine. It's here, hurry,” the old man said as he trotted away through the corridor and the group ran after him, their hands still on their weapons as they advanced. The young man, however, stayed right there, watching them go with his hands still up.
It didn't take them long to reach their destination.
“We arrived. Here.” The old man pointed at a place covered densely in withered vines.
At first, Yukiya couldn't quite make sense of his words. What did he mean by ‘here’? However, once he gave the place a better look, he found that behind the vines hid what seemed to be a broken double door.
While the surrounding walls were built out of carved bare rock, the gate was seemingly all wood with iron rivets. It was made to last, but someone had apparently smashed it with an axe at some point. To top it all off, withered wisteria vines came out from the open spot, entwined with one another.
Yukiya imagined there was some sort of room-like space on the other side but, with the wisterias in the way, it was impossible to see anything beyond them. He couldn’t even tell how they were supposed to go inside in the first place.
The old man, however, then went down on his knees and crawled through the vines, managing to cross to the other side of the broken door that way. They had come so far. To hesitate now of all moments would be incredibly stupid. Yukiya asked Shigemaru to keep watch out there just in case and followed after the old man, somehow forcing his way through the coiled vines.
Yukiya stood up the moment he was out of their grasp. Finally on the other side of the broken gate, he held his fatuous fire lamp up to illuminate the room he found himself in—the ceiling was much higher than he had ever expected it to be. Rather than a room, it would be better to call it a hall. One carved out in the rock itself.
It was about half as wide as the Monastery's great hall. The walls and floor were all covered in wisteria vines, yet he found someone lying down languidly at the center of the room, as if buried in the plants.
“Haruma!” Yukiya felt his heart tighten at the sight of his unmoving body. He dashed as fast as he could, checking his breathing the moment he got there.
“It's fine. He's just sleeping,” the Monkey said in a quiet voice.
He wasn’t lying. Haruma breathed and his heart was beating—Yukiya let out a big sigh of relief. That over, he turned around and nodded in the direction of Wakamiya and the others, who had followed after him, prompting yet another set of relieved sighs.
Now that he had the chance to take a better look, someone had changed Haruma into a dry white kimono. There was what seemed to be a bamboo bottle filled with water right beside his head accompanied by, from the looks of it, dango.
“This food. Don't tell me—” Sumio said, his voice strained.
“No!” the old man denied immediately. “It's made of fruit. No meat.”
Everyone's eyes focused on the Monkey, who explained himself in hushed tones, “If you eat human meat, body gets bigger. But you get stupid. Everyone, everyone got stupid.”
“So, you're telling us that eating human meat makes Monkeys grow larger, but it makes them dumber in exchange?”
“Yes!”
“So that's why you won't eat human meat……?” Sumio asked.
“I won't. Makes stupid,” the old man resolutely affirmed while looking at him. After that, Kozaru hesitantly bent himself forwards and, much to everyone's surprise, deeply bowed his head right on the spot. “...... I used the boy. Poor kid. It wasn't good. It was bad of me. My most heartfelt apologies.”
That last apology alone was unlike any of the old man's broken words up to that point. He sounded shockingly fluent for a second.
“How do you know the Words of Within?” Wakamiya asked him.
In turn, the Monkey lowered his head. “I learned. A long time ago. A long, long time ago.”
“Who taught you?”
Wakamiya’s question was met with the old man’s gaze on him—Kozaru didn’t move or talk at all. The moment he noticed Wakamiya’s questioning look, however, he slumped his shoulders in dejection. He didn’t answer.
Just as it had been promised to them, Haruma was safe and, at the present moment, Kozaru had given no signs of wanting to cause any harm to them either. What was even the old man's intention in bringing them here? It made less and less sense by the moment.
“...... My apologies for the question, but why did you do something like that?”
“It was necessary,” Kozaru answered the question instantly. “Truth is I wanted to meet you for a long time. But I couldn't meet you. There was a path before, but not now.”
“Did the Monkeys and the Crows interact before?”
“Yes!” Kozaru nodded incessantly at the dumbfounded Wakamiya. “We served Lord Yamagami together, led a proud and fruitful life,” the Monkey’s words turned fluent for a moment again before he let out a sigh. “The Monkeys who eat Crows. All are Monkeys who ate humans. They got a taste for it, went crazy. Before was different.”
Kozaru started to walk the very minute he said that, pushing away the vines intercepting his path. He went towards the wall opposite to the door they had all come through.
“This is the path,” Kozaru said as he patted something.
Examining it a bit better, it turned out to not be a wall covered in vines like they had thought, but yet another door. It was about two times larger than the broken one they had passed before. Its surface was rounded and it too was double winged, its construction reminiscent of the Imperial Court's Great Gate.
“This opens. Open it.” Kozaru requested, his earnest eyes fixed right on Wakamiya. “The Crows’ house is on the other side. Monkeys don't open it, but you open.”
——’The Monkeys can't open it, but you can. So, please, open it.’
“...... Was this your goal?”
“Yes.”
“Why do you want me to do this?”
“It's needed. Can't stay like this. Everyone will die. But we have time yet.” Wakamiya frowned at the ominous words, while Kozaru kept going impatiently, “Lord Yamagami will go bad. Crows, Monkeys, everyone will go bad. If this path opens, it'll be a bit better.”
“Wait a moment! What's the connection between this door and Lord Yamagami? Give us a better, proper explanation. I can't figure out what you're trying to tell me.”
“I too don't know much. But doing it is better than not doing it. Open it, quickly.”
“Wait, Your Highness!”
Yukiya stopped Wakamiya right as Kozaru was pressuring him to go through with it.
“What?”
Wakamiya turned around and Yukiya pointed to a certain spot close to the door they had come through. “Don't you find it familiar? The way these wisteria vines grow out.”
Yukiya had, in fact, been miffed by it from the very moment they had set foot in this place. It was easy to tell that the vines that extended over the whole place had, if one paid attention to it, multiple points of origin. Perhaps having realized what Yukiya was trying to tell him, Wakamiya started to check their surroundings.
Sumio approached one of those spots and, after examining it, raised his voice high, “It's an arrow! It's starting to rot away, but this old arrow here is where the wisterias are coming from.”
To mend the Tears on Yamauchi's Barrier using wisteria vines was one of Wakamiya's powers as a True Golden Raven—one employed with a bow made of green wood and arrows with heads of stone.
“...... This place is under the protection of someone's barrier.”
“So it seems. Someone with powers akin to yours, whoever it was, closed this door. There has to be a meaning to that, don't you think? Is it truly a good idea to break the barrier without first learning why it's here?” Yukiya warned him. “So, Kozaru or however you're called, could you tell us about who put up this barrier and why he did it?”
The tone of Yukiya's question was harsh. Kozaru, however, chose to remain in silence, giving him no answer. As that happened, Wakamiya had started to wander around, checking the hall out, when his gaze fell upon something right beside Kozaru, below the door itself. He froze completely.
“Is something wrong?” Sumio asked Wakamiya, approaching him. He followed Wakamiya's gaze with his—and made a harsh sound with his throat. Having noticed their odd behavior, Yukiya left Haruma under Chihaya's care and ran towards them as well. As soon as he got closer, Yukiya saw something there, hidden deep under the vines.
An old, dried out corpse.
It was there, sitting, leaning against the tightly closed door. It hadn't rotten, its skin instead desiccated and parched, barely adhering to the bones underneath anymore. It was impossible to tell the color of it anymore, but it was dressed in what seemed to be the robes typical of the Imperial Court. Its hand—quite literally only skin and bones—held a bow. Its hair was long and tied up.
Yukiya turned around, confirming the direction the corpse was facing—as he had expected, it was in a direct diagonal to all the arrows that acted as the source of the barrier.
“It seems that this person put up the barrier, huh? And then, right after doing so, he perished……” Now done with examining the dried out corpse, Yukiya turned around. The moment he did so, he was left speechless—there was clearly something wrong with Wakamiya. “Your Highness?”
A tottering Wakamiya approached the corpse, extending his hand to touch its face. “It's me.”
“Huh?”
“This corpse is me.”
Yukiya felt a chill down his back—it was all just as he had suspected. “... So this corpse is the previous True Golden Raven?”
“Are your memories back then!?” Sumio asked with astonishment.
Wakamiya didn't answer, his gaze instead hurriedly drifting through their surroundings. “No…… Well, yes. I died here. I had to protect my children, the Yatagarasu and—I was so desperate, so lost on it,” he murmured during the last part.
Wakamiya then opened his eyes wide. “This is bad.”
“What?”
“We must not be here. We must not open this door. Hurry, let's go back!”
“No! You must not run away!” Suddenly, Kozaru raised his voice in anger. Sumio quickly stepped in to keep the distance between him and Wakamiya, ensuring Kozaru couldn’t harm the latter in any form. Seeing that, Kozaru's face twisted in despair. “This is probably last. This is bad, no other chances. You ran away. Because of that, it all went bad. Are you running away again!?”
Although Kozaru had been the one to insist on being quiet when they first met, he was almost screaming at the end. Then, the sound of people running and Shigemaru's own yelling came from the other side of the vines. “That young Monkey from before has brought a lot of other Monkeys with him. They’re approaching as we speak!”
“Really!?”
“They are still far away, but we don't have much time.”
“Shit, so it was a trap after all!” Sumio clicked his tongue.
Yukiya, on the other hand, spoke in a calm manner, “Let's not panic. We still have the advantage as long as we manage to get to the point where we left the thread spool.”
Wakamiya glanced at him. “Will we be able to hold on until we get there?”
“It's not that far. With our current party, we can perfectly manage even with a frontal breakthrough.”
“But that means—” ‘You're leaving the unconscious Haruma out of your calculations, aren't you?’ Wakamiya was about to say the words, but he seemed to choose against it at the last moment. Still, they had always known this could turn out to be the case.
“Our duty is to bring Your Highness back to Yamauchi safe and sound. Leave Haruma's wellbeing to me.” Wakamiya looked back at him wordlessly. Yukiya nodded quietly. “I know the risks.”
“Your Highness. A decision, please,” Sumio rushed him.
However, before Wakamiya had a chance to utter a single word, Kozaru muttered, “The Monkeys coming here are many. Dumb Monkeys, strong Monkeys. Someone could die. But there's a way,” the old man proclaimed in a somewhat somber manner. “...... Open the gate. Run away through it.”
“Did you plan to have us assaulted by the other Monkeys from the start?” Wakamiya asked him in a low voice.
Kozaru gave them what looked like a wry smile. “I said it. I won't harm you. I don't want to harm you. You will return home. Everyone will be fine. So open the door.”
“There's no need to do that.” As he said that, Yukiya grabbed Kozaru by the arms and twisted them, pinning him to the ground. “Everything I said before was in the hypothetical case of combat, but we have you here with us. You can just be our hostage.”
That had always been the reason why Yukiya had followed the man so nonchalantly to such a place. He had seen the other man—the younger Monkey—salute Kozaru with his eyes when they crossed paths, while he was holding his arms up. They both had probably intended it to go unnoticed, but Yukiya clearly caught Kozaru giving the Monkey a magnanimous nod back.
Add to that the clothes the old man was wearing, and Yukiya was certain his position within his community was relatively high. It should make him more than valuable enough to act as a hostage. They may have succeeded in luring the Golden Raven to them, yes, but they had proven to still be quite stupid to Yukiya's eyes.
Within the vines his face was buried in, Kozaru let out a terribly dry laugh. “That won't do. Probably the Monkeys coming will kill me.”
“What—?”
“Monkeys who eat humans and Monkeys who don't. Different. I wanted to meet you, the Monkeys' chief didn’t want to meet. I—” Kozaru followed, his voice tinged with loneliness. “I betrayed our chief. He won't forgive me.”
——Was that a bluff?
Unable to determine it by himself, Yukiya turned his face towards his Lord. Wakamiya had his head tilted as he watched Kozaru's face intently.
“...... Yukiya, let him go.” Yukiya instantly released his grip on the Monkey, obeying orders. Kozaru sluggishly sat up but didn't stand, choosing instead to remain on the ground. “Listen. Have we ever met before?”
“You remember me?” Kozaru asked, raising his head in surprise.
Wakamiya, meanwhile, held his hand to his forehead as if in pain. “...... I don't know. I’m only sure that I once experienced something horrifying here and then I died—and yet, I wonder why. I can’t shake off the feeling that I knew you before.”
The moment he said that, understanding seemed to spark in Kozaru's dull eyes. “Trust me. I, you—no, Your Highness, I don't pretend to harm. I humbly plead with you. Please, return to this place!”
“They'll be here soon! And they even brought bows with them!” Shigemaru yelled to them as, his impatience winning over, he crossed over to their side of the vines as well.
“Everyone, get in position,” Sumio commanded. Instantly, Chihaya and Shigemaru both placed themselves in between Wakamiya and the entrance, their swords out.
The sound of the Monkeys’ shrill voices and their impressive footsteps reached them now. There was no time for hesitation. Faced with bows, they would be easy prey just standing around here. Whether they chose to open the door or to attempt a frontal breakthrough, they had to do so fast.
And yet, Yukiya couldn't tell which was the right option.
“Your Highness, the True Golden Raven,” Yukiya gathered his resolve and called out to his Lord. “This situation has now long surpassed what can be judged by logic alone. We'll follow whatever choice Your Highness makes. No matter how this ends, we won't resent you. Either way, be it all according to your wishes.”
The tension in the room was palpable. In the midst of it, Wakamiya looked at everyone one by one. Yukiya, the Monkey, his bodyguards standing around him and the unconscious Haruma.
Quietly, he made his choice.
“Let's open the door.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
The second his hand rested on the door, pain struck Wakamiya. It felt as if there was something there, something spreading like cobwebs all over his hand, getting absorbed within it. It was the late Golden Raven's strong will—his determination to not let the door ever open again.
What few memories Wakamiya had recovered were all warped. What had he feared so much? Why did he have to close this gate no matter what? He didn't get any of it. In such a state, the reason he chose to ‘open the door’—an idea that his late self had so loathed—was actually quite simple: in his current ignorance, only one thing was certain to him. Kozaru wasn’t trying to harm them.
——’How did I even dare to call myself a True Golden Raven when I'm like this’.
As he inwardly mocked himself over his own feelings on the matter, the kind he couldn't let anyone else know, Wakamiya clenched his fists. In so doing, he felt something invisible warp and twist. He held onto that with his hands and pulled with all his strength and, just like that, he could feel the imperceptible mesh on the door tearing off.
A moment later, the vines covering the door that he had been touching started to sprout new leaves. They had all been withered and dead, yet, all of a sudden, the bursting spirit of spring took over them, the breath of life moving from one to the next.
New vines started to spread over the room at an impressive speed. Young green leaves were born and from there spilled flower clusters, filled to the brim with purple buds.
“Open!”
The second Wakamiya commanded it so, the buds bloomed instantly and the sweet aroma of nectar filled the entire place. The green leaves rustled for a short moment and the revived vines glided, spontaneously moving away from the door—as if every single one of them was a living creature capable of understanding Wakamiya's commands.
The Monkeys, who had apparently just arrived in front of the broken door, let out gasps of surprise at the sight. Wakamiya turned around. Life had apparently returned to all the vines in the room and, perhaps having taken on Wakamiya’s will, the wisterias closer to the entrance had grown far thicker and more numerous, blocking off the Monkeys’ way.
“Impressive work.” Shigemaru and Chihaya, who hadn't seen the True Golden Raven's powers at work before, were left in shock, but Yukiya modestly praised him. Yet Wakamiya, who felt no pride for the job, turned once again towards Kozaru. He stood petrified among the purple flowers.
“If we return now, you said you'll be killed, right?” Kozaru looked at Wakamiya in a daze. “Come with us.”
Upon hearing that, Kozaru's eyes went so wide they looked about to fall off. “Come…?”
“There’s too much we don’t understand. What happened in the past. What took place here. Please, share everything you know with us.”
Kozaru’s lips trembled. He looked about to cry. He stood up with a stagger and then, the moment he tried to answer—someone tore the wisterias covering the broken door off with sheer strength. It opened a small gap and, from it, a flash of reflected light appeared.
“Your Highness!” Sumio and Yukiya both jumped forwards straight away, but the released arrow wasn't aiming at Wakamiya. It went directly towards Kozaru, piercing his back.
Confused, Kozaru’s gaze drifted towards both the arrow sticking out of his chest and Wakamiya. Then, he chuckled. “Farewell.”
——They couldn’t hold on any longer.
The Monkeys’ angry yells resounded through the entire room, the green vines blocking the entrance falling to the ground one after the other. The people armed with bows were now visible at the other side, aiming at them through the hole. The next moment, a rain of arrows fell on them. The Yatagarasu were left with no alternative but retreat.
Wakamiya touched the door. It had no doorknob, and yet it opened as soon as he did so. They all slid to the other side, dragging with them the corpse of the past True Golden Raven, which had collapsed backwards the moment the wood’s support vanished.
Yukiya too sprinted there with Haruma on his back. Once they confirmed everyone had gone through the door, Shigemaru and Chihaya closed each one of the doors. That over, Wakamiya locked the gate—the sound of the commotion on its other side died off completely when he did so.
——For a while, the only noise around was their desperate gasps for air. Nobody there could bring himself to talk.
“...... Are we back in Yamauchi?” Shigemaru finally asked hesitantly.
Sumio answered as he wiped off his sweat, “Yes… so it seems…”
A round hall and stone coffins. Water which poured from the latter. From afar, they heard the stunned shouts of the group of priests who had found them there. Sumio put on a mirthless attempt at a grin as he informed the rest about the place they found themselves in.
“We’re in the Forbidden Gate.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“How rare. A small Monkey(7). Did you just arrive here?” the man asked, his voice tinged with cheerful mirth. “I guess you don’t know our words yet. Do you want a snack? We’ve got sweets.”
He probably offered it simply out of a whim, but that didn’t change the fact that the man had been kind to him. It made him realize they weren’t all bad people like the others in his community said.
He was so pretty and nice—ah, he didn’t want to hate this man.
——That’s why he had wanted to do whatever was within his power.
Then, something cut off that nostalgic dream.
As Kozaru came back to himself, the aroma of wisteria flowers and his own blood overtook his nose. He didn’t feel any pain, but a hopeless cold overtaking him instead. Someone was peering right at him. It was the man he had ended up betraying in the end, despite how much it had crushed his heart to do so—his precious chief.
“You truly went and acted all on your own, huh? It’s a tad too early for that, you know.” The world got darker by the moment, yet the man’s voice reached Kozaru clearly. “But, well. With this, now we won’t have to break the door open by brute force. Let me say my thanks for that. It may be nice to have the Gate open properly when the time comes.”
Kozaru squeezed some words out of his throat. The sound of blood spurting out of his mouth accompanied his attempt to speak. “I plead with you, stop. Our kin have all lost their minds to stupidity because of all the human eating. At this rate, it won’t only be the Yatagarasu but us too who will—”
“And? What’s the problem? We’re doing it fully aware of the consequences, remember?”
“Please, reconsider. By all means, I earnestly plead with you—”
Kozaru wasn’t sure how many of his words actually managed to come out of his mouth. Regardless, at least from the sound of it, it wasn’t like his adored chief had the intention to pay his words any mind whatsoever.
“Ah, I’m so looking forward to it. Raven of Gold, just wait a little more. Just a little more, and I’ll go to welcome you back myself.” Kozaru heard the chief talk to himself with great anticipation, farther and farther away.
“I earnestly plead—”
He was so, so cold.
His consciousness gave out, once and for all.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
The Imperial Court fell into chaos the moment they learned that the Monkeys were hiding—out of all places—in the depths within the Central Mountain, on the other side of the Forbidden Gate. It was locked off, but there was no guarantee that such a thing could entirely block any attempts at invasion. From there on, Guards were posted there around the clock just in case the Monkeys came, the security around it greatly tightened with the new addition of a number of soldiers.
There was no way the government could stay in a Court that the Monkeys could attack at any given moment, so its functions were hence determined to be moved away from the Central Mountain. Those affluent enough fought each other to run away ahead of everyone else, requesting new abodes in the countryside.
In the middle of such mayhem, a ceremony took place at the Forbidden Gate.
A white, impressive courtly robe embroidered in gold. A crown made of gold and jewels. The dried up corpse wearing them was in such a poor state that the luxurious outfit made it all look almost comical instead of tragic.
Alas, nobody was there to see it.
Such a burial would have been originally held for the entire country, yet the only noblemen in attendance were Wakamiya and Natsuka. Not even the Acting Golden Raven, the Empress or the Four Houses’ Heads were present—the Forbidden Gate’s surroundings were oddly quiet.
As the priests solemnly prayed(8) to Yamagami, they placed the corpse in the place it belonged with their own hands—the empty coffin finally welcoming its owner.
——Just like that, Naritsuhiko, the previous True Golden Raven, returned to Yamauchi after a long hundred years. The very instant his coffin was raised beside the Forbidden Gate, water started to pour from within it.
As soon as Yukiya had confirmed that this burial ceremony one hundred years in the making had finished, he took a glance at his Lord’s face—his sullen look remained unchanged. From the way Wakamiya wordlessly shook his head, Yukiya could tell the state of his memories remained more or less unchanged.
“Naritsuhiko tried to let Land Sovereign Eiju—Kageki(9) escape.” Wakamiya muttered to Yukiya. With the ceremony over, they had headed back to Sunrise Palace. “He knew that simply locking the Gate wouldn’t be enough. He didn’t believe himself capable of protecting the Yatagarasu from some sort of menace out there, so he opened a way for Kageki alone to go back and stayed there in order to seal the Forbidden Gate…… But,” Wakamiya’s eyes wandered with uncertainty, “I still can’t remember the most critical part—why things first got like that.”
After saying that, Wakamiya covered his face with his hands. For him, having recovered just a tiny amount of his memories of the past seemed to be a much more tormenting experience than remembering nothing at all.
It frustrated Yukiya to be unable to help him with it, but he wasn’t the only powerless one. In fact, nobody was capable of aiding Wakamiya in this. “I wonder if the danger across the Forbidden Gate was the Monkeys, by any chance?”
“...... I don’t know.”
For the late Golden Raven to be so afraid—what could he have been running from?
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
A tepid breeze carried the petals of the nearby peach trees, making them dance in the grey sky. Among the dark clouds, bluish white light appeared from time to time, followed by the falling of a thunderous roar powerful enough to make the earth tremble. Spring thunders.
There was no rain, but the weather was so bad it was even laughable. Yukiya remembered how clear the day he first arrived at the Monastery had been as he intently watched the sky through the lattice window.
The Unbending Reed Monastery’s Graduation Ceremony took place right after the burial ceremony for the previous True Golden Raven did—albeit it turned out to be a much smaller deal than originally planned.
The event was in the Monastery’s great hall.
Wakamiya, Natsuka and the Director stood at the front with Rokon, Sumio and Akeru right behind them. The Instructors in charge of the graduates, like Seiken and Kashin, were in line with all the others. The trainees too were in formation—their numbers slightly smaller than they had been just a little while earlier.
After the Monkey incident, a high number of trainees from noble origins had abandoned the Monastery. They were the kind likely to disappear from its halls one way or the other, but to see them all leave in one go like that still gave Yukiya something to think about.
First in line among the Seeds was a recovered Haruma, his back fully straightened as he waited. He had woken up, safe and sound, just a while after their group had returned to Yamauchi—that said, at the time, Haruma had a hard time believing everything that had happened while he was soundly asleep.
“I mean, all I know is what happened up until that first encounter with that Monkey. I turned my back to it as I tried to run away and then I remember feeling something hit my head, but aside from that……” Being soaked aside, they ultimately didn’t find any wounds on Haruma besides a bump on the head.
Knowing now that Haruma had remained unconscious the entire time, Yukiya could guess that the Monkey had carried him all the way to that hall. It at least explained the lack of footsteps on the bottom of the water. He had come to suspect that the kidnapper had actually been that younger Monkey on watch duty.
However young and strong the man had been, to carry someone without accidentally inflicting any injury on him whatsoever, all by himself, through a path so difficult that walking alone was a struggle, with all those stalactites hanging from the ceiling—Yukiya could only imagine how much care that had required of him.
But it wasn’t only that. Yukiya recalled they had changed the sleeping Haruma’s clothes and prepared him food. What had been the plan of the Monkeys who had sought to contact them? It made less and less sense the more he thought about it.
The ceremony proceeded in silence, irrespective of Yukiya’s inner turmoil. Out of the twenty four trainees who took part in the entrance ceremony the year Yukiya joined, in the end, barely eight had managed to make it safely to graduation.
One by one, the graduating trainees returned their ornamented blades to the Director. Wakamiya then exchanged places with him and granted an actual tachi to each of them. Their names were called from the worst score to the best.
“Third place. Shigemaru of Shimaki.” Upon hearing that, Shigemaru stepped forwards in a dignified manner to receive his tachi from Wakamiya. “I’ve heard you possess both skill with a sword and a virtuous character. It’s my wish to protect all Yatagarasu with you, who prides himself on protecting what’s important with no conceit about power. Shall I count on you?”
“Gladly so.”
“Then, from this moment onwards, you are part of the Yamauchi Guard. I entrust to you the protection of Sunrise Palace. Salute!”
“As you wish!” Graciously accepting the tachi, Shigemaru returned as the next person was called forwards—Chihaya.
“Second place, Chihaya of Hae.” Chihaya approached Wakamiya quietly, slightly bowing at him. “I’ve heard you excel in all manners of combat and your skill has no equal. It’s my wish to protect all Yatagarasu with you, who possesses a heart that won’t yield to tyranny and cares about the weak. Shall I count on you?”
“Gladly so.”
“Then, from this moment onwards, you are part of the Yamauchi Guard. I entrust to you my own protection. Salute!”
“As you wish!” Chihaya took the tachi, his expression unflinching, and returned to the line. It was finally time for the last man to be called forwards.
“First place, Yukiya of Taruhi.”
The second Yukiya’s name was called, Haruma took a big audible breath. Yukiya glanced at his junior—obviously much more moved by his graduation than Yukiya himself—as he walked to stand in front of the man he had chosen(10) as his Lord a long, long time ago.
“I’ve heard your martial arts are beyond reproach and your skills in archery too are of particular note. More important, however, is your unparalleled talent as a tactician, the kind our country hasn’t ever seen before—I see no bigger fortune than to have you with us in this era. It’s my wish for you to aid all Yataragasu in any ways I cannot. Shall I count on you?”
“Gladly so.”
“Then, from this moment onwards, you are part of the Yamauchi Guard. I entrust to you my own protection—and the role of Tactical Counselor for the Guard.” Yukiya bowed his head in answer to Wakamiya’s dispassionate words. “Salute!”
Yukiya took the tachi obediently—used as he was to the ornamented blade, it felt profoundly heavier.
A roll of thunder, like the skies’ roars, resounded as Wakamiya stood at the great hall’s seat of honor.
“A storm is coming.” Wakamiya declared quietly as he looked at the line of newly appointed members of the Yamauchi Guard. “The day we trade blows with the Monkeys will come soon. The Imperial Court won’t be able to remain as it is now, and change unavoidably awaits all of Yamauchi. But,” Wakamiya lifted his voice, clear and high. Not even an inkling of his own private agonies leaking through. “I swear to protect all Yatagarasu in Yamauchi, including you all, for as long as I’m the Golden Raven. We’ll withstand whatever storm comes our way. That’s why, gentlemen, I ask you to allow me to dedicate my life to this duty.”
All the eyes in the hall were focused on him. Wakamiya subconsciously smiled. “I trust all of you. I’ll be in your hands.”
There was a new gentleness to Wakamiya’s voice—unlike anything before—as he said those words.
Then, with a motion they had repeated more than they could ever remember during the last three years, the new Yamauchi Guards saluted, offering their Third Leg to their Lord.
Year Twelve of the Gentle Raven, the Third Month of the Lunar Calendar.
The year after the Yatagarasu suffered the second Monkey invasion, all of the Imperial Court’s operations were fully moved to a detached palace, the Above Clouds Palace. Although much chaos ensued during the early periods of the move, it was believed to have taken a reasonable time for the Imperial Court to resume functions.
However, using this opportunity, the Crown Prince Nazukihiko performed large-scale reforms at the Court. The heart of the operations was a group of young geniuses hailing from the Unbending Reed Monastery—a collective that included esteemed sons of the Western and Northern Houses. As a result, the Crown Prince gained the support of two of the Four Houses and succeeded in establishing a government with him at the center.
Right after the new government started operating, however, an unprecedented great earthquake would come to shake all of Yamauchi.
The Raven of the Empty Coffin: The End
Next: On Never Bending
—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---
1: Oozaru (大猿) is what they called the Monkey at the dried-up well during Golden Raven. It simply means “big monkey”. It will remain untranslated as it’s used in practice as a name.
2: As alluded to here, the language spoken in Yamauchi is referred to as 御内詞 (Miuchikotoba) by the Yatagarasu. The “Mi” is essentially a prefix showing respect to the “uchi” which is the uchi from Yamauchi and means “inside”, and finally the “kotoba” isn’t using the usual kanji (言葉) but 詞, which also means words but it’s used more in the context of poetry or music lyrics. Words of Within is my take on the idea, as it mostly respects the spirit of the original while being understandable.
3: Fatuous Fire Lamps refer to the type of lamp Yukiya uses when going into the cave during Golden Raven. In short, they use 鬼火 (Fatuous Fire), which within the story’s lore consume sugar to light up instead and don’t risk burning your house if left unchecked or broken. This makes lamps using Fatuous Fires desirable and expensive—they’re a common sight in nobles’ houses and in places where the risk of a fire would be too great like libraries and archives.
4: Jorougumo (女郎蜘蛛) refers to both a type of youkai and a spider species. The youkai is known for appearing near to sources of water, where she ties the legs of her victims with her silk and drags them down to drown them. The Jorougumo takes the appearance of a beautiful woman during the day, but returns to her giant spider form during the night. Within Yamauchi, Jorougumo silk is treated as a luxury item for its high resilience with a lot of clothes for nobles being partly made of it—including the outfit Masuho no Susuki lends to Yukiya when he goes to the Undercity and ends up going into the cave.
5: It refers to a Joue (浄衣), an outfit employed during religious ceremonies, particularly those requiring a purification. They’re mostly white and with no pattern whatsoever.
6: In Japanese, “to keep watch” is said 見張る (Miharu), or 見張り (Mihari) when used as a noun. Here, Kozaru is trying a variety of verbs starting with 見 (Mi-): Mitoru (見取る), Mikiru (見切る) because he can’t remember the correct term. 見 as a kanji means “to see”.
7: Kozaru (小猿) means “small/little monkey”. It may have seemed quite the odd name/pseudonym for an old man, but there’s a reason for it.
8: These are specifically Shinto prayers, but Yamauchi has no understanding of ‘Shinto’ as a concept due to its isolation from wider Japan so it was impossible to include it here in an organic manner.
9: The late Land Sovereign’s name is 景樹, which can be read both as Eiju and Kageki. It’s implied here that he decided to change the reading to Eiju when he became Land Sovereign, but his name was originally Kageki—which is hence the name Naritsuhiko was familiar with and the name our Nazukihiko now remembers him by in consequence. The kanji for his name mean Scenery and Trees/To Establish respectively.
10: The verb used here is quite interesting. Yukiya’s narration uses 定める, which effectively means what I translated: To choose, to decide, to ordain. What’s notable to me (because Abe Chisato doesn’t use this verb often) is the word hidden within 定める—Sadame (定め). One of Sadame’s meanings is that of predestination or fate, albeit it often has a connotation of tragedy.
40 notes
·
View notes
Text
玉依姫 - Princess Tamayori

Note: Princess Tamayori and Ravens of Prosperity happen concurrently, much like the first two novels do.
● Prologue
● Chapter 1: Rain Shelter
● Chapter 2: Aramitama
● Chapter 3: Dreams of the Past
● Chapter 4: Inquiry
● Chapter 5: Of Gods' Names
● Chapter 6: Fallen Blossom
● Chapter 7: Homecoming
#not a translation#i haven't decided yet if any chapter is getting chopped in two#time shall tell as this novel has a more normal amount of chapters
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Raven of the Empty Coffin: Chapter 4 "Yukiya" Part 2 (The End)

Disclaimer: This is a fan-translation japanese-english of the original novel. The events of this novel follow after what's already covered by the anime. For an easier understanding, I recommend first reading the few scenes of previous books I've already translated.
Blog version
For the Index, you can find it HERE
Previously: Yukiya (Part 1)
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Chapter 3: Yukiya (Part 2)
Barely four and a half hours had passed since Natsuka received news of the Monkeys’ assault. At the time, he had been supervising the investigation of the wells, away from Wakamiya. When he heard the report, there was just one thought—‘the time has come’.
They had set a number of countermeasures beforehand—all accounting for a different hypothetical set of circumstances— just in case they found the Monkeys’ infiltration route. These had all been shared with the Imperial Court, so as long as they handled the crisis with a clear head, they should be able to avoid the worst.
Although Natsuka rushed to the place of the incident, by the time he got there, there were already guards posted at the entrance to the tunnel and they had established headquarters for the counter-efforts in a plaza not too far from there. It was in a tent, which had been used for a field training exercise until a few hours ago. Many officials had already gathered there after receiving the report, and were busy discussing the course of action going forward.
Wakamiya and his group, who had arrived earlier than him, stood just beside them—and with them was Yukiya, standing right in front of his Lord. For some reason, they were glaring at each other.
“How is the situation?”
“The Imperial Court is acting according to the procedure we set in advance.” It was Akeru who answered Natsuka’s question.
Natsuka took a look at his surroundings—the court officials were all arguing with each other as they drew up their plan on how to proceed. It was their established goal to figure out the most effective way to block off the invasion route’s entrance while it was still under the watch of armed soldiers.
“However, something has happened. Something we didn't consider at all when first planning out those countermeasures……”
“What is it?”
“We found this right by the suspected access route.” Wakamiya—his eyes still stubbornly glued on Yukiya—offered something to Natsuka without even looking at him.
Natsuka couldn’t believe his eyes. “What the—!? The Monkeys left a letter?”
“That Oozaru(1) four years ago knew how to speak the Word of Within(2). There’s nothing strange about them also knowing how to write,” Wakamiya said with a sardonic smile. He then glanced at Natsuka. “It’s even politely addressed ‘to the Golden Raven’. As for the sender, it says ‘from Kozaru’.”
Natsuka opened the folded letter and checked its contents.
‘I wish for meeting with the Golden Raven.If the young Golden Raven comes, the Crow will be returned for sure.I won’t eat Crow.I won’t harm the Golden Raven.’ As hard as the letter’s penmanship was to read, the gist of the message was clear. “Unbelievable. Are they asking you to come meet them……?”
“So they kidnapped that trainee to use him as a hostage, huh? To force the Golden Raven to attend the meeting,” Rokon murmured with amusement from behind a consternated Natsuka.
“Your Highness, this is a trap. There’s no doubt about it,” Yukiya, shooting daggers with his eyes, said to his Lord. “While we don’t know what their goal is, from everything we can tell, this Monkey pulled this trick because it knows the True Golden Raven’s weaknesses. If we do as they ask, what will happen is painfully obvious.”
A True Golden Raven possessed power beyond any simple Yatagarasu, yet it came with a set of painful restrictions. Even if a Yatagarasu were to hurt him, for example, he would be unable to retaliate and take that life. That he was incapable of making any rational choices whenever hostages were involved was just the truth of the matter—and the kind of situation those serving Wakamiya feared the most.
“Are you suggesting we abandon the same junior you treasured so much?”
“I’m not about to put you and the entirety of Yamauchi in danger for one person, even if that person is Haruma. First of all, we should prioritize sealing the passage.” Although both of them were keeping their composure on the surface, the atmosphere around them chilled one to the bone. The surrounding officials’ bustle was quaint in comparison.
“Do you even have an alternative, really? You’ll just get yourself killed if you obey their demands thoughtlessly and it turns out to be a trap,” Rokon added as if poking fun at the entire situation. “If we’re rational about it, giving up on the kidnapped trainee is the only option.”
“...... I think so too. You really shouldn’t go,” Natsuka too agreed with the others.
In answer, Wakamiya gave them a firm nod. “I see. I fully understand what you mean—but,” he said, “I’m going anyway.”
A development that surprised nobody. Wakamiya being who he was, they all knew what would be his answer.
Then, with a look at the letter in Natsuka's hands, Wakamiya dispassionately added, “The sender says they want to speak with me and—it bothers me how much it insists on saying they won’t harm me or eat any Yatagarasu.”
Natsuka heaved a sigh. “What are you saying!? Are you really planning to blindly trust someone who’s trying to set a trap for you?”
“Whether it’s a trap or not, we won’t know until we actually get there. More importantly, the specific phrasing in that letter doesn’t strike me as something anyone would use if they knew that taking a hostage would force my hand.” Natsuka looked at him with suspicion and, in turn, Wakamiya slightly smiled. “Don’t you see it? There’s nothing in this letter about what they’ll do if I don’t go.”
Wakamiya would have been left with no choice but to go after them—caution thrown to the wind—if they had simply written ‘Haruma is dead if you don’t come’. And yet, the writer of the letter only expressed its desire to meet the Golden Raven and wrote about how, if Wakamiya went to meet it, the ‘Crow’ would be returned to them.
What was this Monkey even thinking when writing the letter?
“They had this letter already prepared, so we can assume they came here planning to take a hostage from the start, but, although the other trainees were injured, none of them were killed. I’m not saying we should lower our guards, but…… There’s something. I feel there’s something different from the previous Oozaru.”
“—Are you suggesting it’s genuinely a completely different individual from before? We can’t have multiple Monkeys speaking the Word of Within!” Natsuka yelled in an unnaturally high pitch.
Wakamiya, however, was fully serious. “That’s how it feels to me. So I want to talk with this ‘Kozaru’ at least once and judge from there.”
And Wakamiya wouldn’t budge from that.
“I can’t accept that,” Yukiya said with a stifled voice, his head slowly shaking in denial. “This is a problem that concerns Your Highness’ life. It’s perfectly possible the Monkeys wrote it that way precisely to lure you to their den.”
“If the situation feels too off, we can always accept defeat and run away. If it’s you all, I’m sure you’ll be more than skilled enough to secure an escape route.” Wakamiya spoke in a decisive manner, as if to keep the still unconvinced Yukiya in check. “We shouldn’t be giving up from the get-go when there’s still a possibility.”
“But—!” Yukiya’s expression twisted beyond recognition for a second, yet Wakamiya paid it no mind whatsoever.
“I’m not asking for your opinion. This is an order. Stop talking and come with me on this mission. Understood?” Having said that, Wakamiya left the tent altogether. A troubled-looking Sumio followed right after.
“Hey! Wait, Nazukihiko!”
Natsuka panicked and went after him as well. There, he saw his little brother as he turned towards the tent and spoke with a hint of a wry smile on his lips.
“...... He’s truly quite the troublesome one as well.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Yukiya remained in the tent. Shigemaru, who had been watching over the scene in silence until then, gently patted his shoulder. “...... Good for you, Yukiya.”
He didn’t answer.
It seemed they both had figured him out.
In the middle of his preparations to enter the cave, the memories of the earlier conversation kept playing back in his mind. He bit his lips.
Abandoning Haruma, if Yukiya was honest with himself, was the very last thing he had wanted to suggest. It was just like Wakamiya said—as long as a chance remained, he wished for nothing but to try to help the boy somehow. Yukiya had been the one desperate to plead, to insist on not forsaking Haruma.
But such words couldn’t ever come out of his mouth.
Wakamiya had seen right through him, however. That last order was nothing but his consideration towards him made manifest. As grateful as he felt inside, it all made him acutely aware of his own responsibility for putting Wakamiya through this kind of danger.
——He was going to bring Wakamiya back to Yamauchi even if it cost him his life.
That said, now that the situation had taken on such a turn, Yukiya had to make sure to bring Haruma home as well.
“At times like this, he won't listen to me no matter what.”
Natsuka knew Wakamiya's personality very well, so once he had fully prepared himself mentally, he went on to do his best to support the upcoming expedition.
He took it upon himself to gather everything required to enter the hole and to handle all the long and painful negotiations with the Imperial Court. They could never publicly admit to the fact that Wakamiya himself was going into the cave, so the effort required to slow down the Court's hurried attempts to seal the cave down was, if Yukiya had to guess, probably quite substantial.
Besides Sumio, three others were to become Wakamiya's accompanying bodyguards—Yukiya, Chihaya, and Shigemaru.
“We must keep our numbers down, or we’ll struggle moving in such a tight space. That limits us to a select number of elite forces and, at present, you are the most skilled among the few trustworthy men we have.”
Natsuka gave them an order as well—the sort that only he could give them. “If it comes down to it, move according to your own criteria. You must protect His Highness Wakamiya at all costs, even if that means ignoring his orders. Understood?”
In no way could they object to that.
Even after Yukiya and the others’ preparations were over, they had to face a number of problems before accessing the cave. They were likely to end up crossing the Barrier surrounding Yamauchi, after all. While, in such cases, burning incense had been determined the best way to avoid getting lost, they couldn't really expect the smell to reach far in this particular occasion because of the running water.
Akeru was the one to come up with a solution. “How about we put some Yellow Twin in the torches?”
“The Western specialty perfume?”
“That one, yes. The strong smell should be able to travel even there.” Although it was hard to tell how much distance it would actually cover, it was still better than nothing.
Besides that, the running water also made the Monkeys’ infiltration route almost impossible to block off entirely. To solve that, they chose to sharpen bamboo to build an abatis-like barrier, obstructing the way until Wakamiya's return. In case of an emergency, Rokon wasn’t to separate from Natsuka’s side.
“We'll have our best troops waiting around the hole with as many arrows as they can carry. If the Monkeys appear here, we'll have to assume you won't be coming back and have no choice but to close the cave,” Rokon, who was also put in charge of commanding said forces, explained to them.
Wakamiya nodded, no resistance offered. “That's fine with me. If the worst comes to worst, brother, I'll be leaving it all to you.”
“Don't say that! Live and come back to us,” Natsuka hissed back.
“Please, be safe.” Akeru too sent them off, his worry plain on his face.
Finally, their group managed to enter the tunnel. As part of their preparations, they had brought with them the biggest waterproof fatuous fire lamp(3) they could find. They dropped a huge candy inside and, with a light noise, the bluish-white sparkling dust inside grew into a fist-sized ball of fire.
As a test, they tried to hold it up towards the cave's depths—its light reached up to the point where the current meandered out of sight.
That done, everyone hung smaller portable fatuous fire lamps on their necks. The big lamp was left in Chihaya’s hands, who took the lead with Yukiya right behind him. Wakamiya followed them, sticking to the middle of the group. Sumio stood after him, with Shigemaru taking the rear. Being the last in line, Shigemaru was entrusted with a spool of resilient jorougumo(4) silk thread. After tying one of the ends to a rock near the entrance to not get lost, he held onto the spool itself as they advanced.
They then crossed the abatis—its bamboo sticks with tips as sharp as spears—holding onto the rock walls on both their sides so that the current didn't drag them away.
“...... Let's go,” Wakamiya ordered. With that, the group stepped into the dark water.
They proceeded to go up the underground stream. While expected, the current proved to be quite swift. The water itself was cold and, polished by its flow, the bedrock was smooth and easy to slip off of. The walls’ rocky surface had barely any bumps, possibly because it too had been underwater once, which made finding purchase difficult.
Their group advanced slowly and deliberately, careful to not slip, but Chihaya's outstanding physical capabilities still came in handy in his role as the lead. He would tumble but never fall even at particularly difficult spots, where it was either hard to walk or easy to trip. Everyone else quietly followed after him, careful to take whatever path forward Chihaya had found.
The light of the torches at the entrance vanished as they followed the winding current, but the fatuous fire lamps’ flames fortunately proved to be enough of a light source. They advanced steadily like that for a while until, just as they passed through a slightly sloped spot, the waterway changed entirely.
“Woah,” even Yukiya let out an inadvertent gasp.
All of a sudden, the narrow pathway they had been walking through opened up. Its rocky surface was now speckled with giant, thick rocks that rose up from within the water. While the current at their feet went on, there were stones sprouting like bamboo shoots on top of whatever rock surface rose above the water level. Icicle-looking stones hung closely packed together from the ceiling too.
Shigemaru at the rear let out a shriek. “Yikes, we'll all be skewers if those fall on us.”
As they all took in the now illuminated space's odd appearance, Yukiya remembered something while observing those icicle-like stones. Actually, he had seen those before.
“There were rocks like these in the tunnels of the Undercity. Not nearly as many, but—”
“They’re stalactites. I heard about them in the Outside,” Wakamiya explained calmly. He was the only one among them with experience beyond Yamauchi's boundaries thanks to his time studying abroad. “The rocks’ source can be found in the water dripping from them. It takes quite a long time for any stalactites to get this big, apparently. I doubt they'll break that easily, but be careful.”
They all nodded and once again followed the flow of the water. Then, Chihaya stopped.
“...... The current has divided.”
“What!?”
Chihaya held his lamp forwards. He was right—the underground stream separated at that point into three branches. Yukiya was about to ask Wakamiya how to proceed, as they had no way to know which one was the right path to follow, when Chihaya's yelling stopped him.
“Wait a second!” Just as he said that, Chihaya jumped out of the water and ran as if bouncing over the slippery, rocky surface.
“Chihaya!? Did you find something?” Yukiya asked, following right after him in a panic. However, Chihaya didn't get to answer before Yukiya noticed the same thing.
“That's Haruma's strap!”
There was a piece of pure white fabric resting on one of those bamboo shoot rocks, and now that he paid attention to it, it stuck out, completely out of place. Upon further examination, they came to discover that it wasn’t simply wrapped around, but properly tied down. It didn't simply fall by accident—someone had left there. Intentionally.
“Do you think Haruma waited for an opening to do this?” Shigemaru pondered.
“I don't think so,” Sumio answered. “They went through the trouble to invite the Golden Raven. The Monkeys probably left it here as a waymark for us.”
Yukiya silently glared upstream.
“Let's move forward. The Monkeys and Haruma must be in this direction,” Wakamiya said.
Everyone nodded in answer. Once again, they all started to walk in the indicated direction—progressing, however, from that point onwards proved a struggle. The water, which had been up to their knees until then, got deeper and deeper the more they advanced. To make matters even worse, the instances of the stones hanging from above and the ones growing from below connecting to form pillars became more and more frequent.
And then, there were the stones hanging so low they almost reached the water’s surface, leaving them with no choice but to dive into the water to pass through some areas.
While their bodies were chilled to the bone, they didn't hesitate in their way forwards even once. Whenever the path got particularly rough, there was always something peculiar confirming they were going in the correct direction.
The needle-sharp tips of the hanging rocks, all broken off.
“Remnants from the Monkey’s pass through here, most likely.”
“It must have hit its head, then.”
“—Or it broke them outright to make it easier to pass through.”
They moved on, waddling in the water for a while until Sumio found something on the bedrock, where clay had piled up. “Here, footprints.”
The water was quite clear, so it was easy to see the traces of the Monkey’s passing as long as they held up their fatuous fire lamps over it. Just as they observed them, Yukiya realized something disturbing—there was only one person’s worth of footprints there.
To make matters worse, the water level at that point went up to Yukiya’s chest and Haruma wasn't what one would call big. In his case, it may well have gone up to his head instead.
“...... Let's hurry,” Sumio said.
Nobody answered.
Finally, they reached a spot with terraced puddles—looking somewhat like small springs—stretching out in the distance. The sight was strikingly similar to that of the ridges on rice fields, all connected by stairs as often seen in the countryside.
They climbed their way through it, after which they once again faced a branching path. However, much like the time before, a torn white strap had been left there as a landmark. After taking the path given to them once more, they reached at last a more-or-less wide opening. Although they were inside a cave, the place felt more like the sandy bank of a river.
They held the lights up, searching for the way forwards, when they all heard Chihaya gulp and hiss. There, blended in with a strangely shaped rock, was a hunched, human-shaped figure.
“You bastard……!”
Yukiya almost threw himself at whatever that was, but Shigemaru managed to stop him in time, catching him by the arm. “Calm down, Yukiya. Leave this to His Highness Wakamiya, or did you forget why we came all the way here?”
He had lost his cool completely, Yukiya realized with a start—it was quite uncharacteristic of him. He stepped back with regained composure. Meanwhile, the human-shaped figure had hidden behind the rock out of shock at Yukiya's outburst, but, after waiting for a while, it finally took a fearful peek from its hiding spot again.
“The Crows’ chief…… Are you the Golden Raven?” it said with a low, hoarse voice.
——Those were Words of Within. No doubt about it.
“Yes, I'm the Golden Raven,” Wakamiya, warily and slowly, introduced himself. The moment he did so, it came out from behind the rock.
“Read the letter, right? I'm Kozaru. I won't harm you. I wanted to meet you, to talk with you,” the figure—a terribly tiny old man—started to passionately talk to him.
He appeared whitish under the fatuous fire lamps’ orange light. He wore a kimono resembling priestly cleansing robes(5), made of a glossy dark gray material. His white hair ran sparse and his face was entirely covered in wrinkles. Although he was in human form, even in such a shape he resembled a monkey.
“I came here just as promised. First, I'll have you return Haruma to us.”
“The boy?”
Yukiya's entire body went rigid as Wakamiya went for the subject right away. For some reason, the old man looked about to cry as he replied, “The boy is alright. Has no wounds.”
“Really?”
“Really. Will return home now. Come with me.” The old man was about to set off when he caught sight of the item in Shigemaru’s hand. He shook his head. “No good. From here, there are Monkeys who eat Crows and humans. Those who eat don't know this path. If they see that, they'll learn about it.”
The old man seemed to mean the jorougumo silk thread spool that Shigemaru had brought with him as a guide on their way back. Having more or less figured out what the man intended to say, Shigemaru held the spool up. “So, in short—there are man-eating Monkeys from here onwards, but they don't know this path exists. So you're telling me we're at risk of them discovering it if they happened to find this thread?”
“Yes! The man-eating Monkeys would.”
The way he spoke, it truly seemed to imply the old man was different. Wakamiya tilted his head. “...... You aren't one of those man-eating Monkeys, then?”
“I'm not. I won't harm you,” the old man answered in an oddly slow and measured manner. That done, he defenselessly turned his back to them, walking away full of restless energy.
Wakamiya gave Yukiya a careful signal with his eyes while avoiding the Monkey’s notice. Yukiya gave him a firm nod back. He had realized it the second he heard the old man's voice—it was just as Wakamiya had predicted. The Monkey who assaulted Yamauchi all those years ago, the one they talked with in the dried up well, and this one were different people.
Because of that, they decided to do as instructed for the time being and, after they hid the thread spool under a rock, they followed the old man. They left the water behind, going into a dry cave without a word when the Monkey unexpectedly turned around.
“From here. Silence. Silence, got it?”
After saying that, the old man led them into a hole behind a nearby rock. It was well hidden—had they not been told about it, they wouldn't have ever found it themselves.
What awaited them at the other side wasn't a natural cave, like the one up to that point. The path had been clearly modified and remade by people's hands. It looked to be a corridor.
As Yukiya came to that conclusion, a younger man, much bulkier and better built than the Monkey accompanying them, appeared in front of them. Was that one of those man-eating Monkeys? They all took out their weapons. However, the young Monkey raised both his arms, showing his empty hands, with the deepest of scowls.
“This one is fine, so silence,” the old man said in a panic but, even with his assurance, they were incapable of relaxing. “He doesn't know the Crows’ words. He’ll keep see… look? View(6)……?”
As much as the old man tried to explain himself, his words failed him. He had his head cocked in confusion when Yukiya inadvertently came to his aid. “Do you perhaps mean ‘watch’?”
“That is! Watch. He'll keep watch. It's fine. It's here, hurry,” the old man said as he trotted away through the corridor and the group ran after him, their hands still on their weapons as they advanced. The young man, however, stayed right there, watching them go with his hands still up.
It didn't take them long to reach their destination.
“We arrived. Here.” The old man pointed at a place covered densely in withered vines.
At first, Yukiya couldn't quite make sense of his words. What did he mean by ‘here’? However, once he gave the place a better look, he found that behind the vines hid what seemed to be a broken double door.
While the surrounding walls were built out of carved bare rock, the gate was seemingly all wood with iron rivets. It was made to last, but someone had apparently smashed it with an axe at some point. To top it all off, withered wisteria vines came out from the open spot, entwined with one another.
Yukiya imagined there was some sort of room-like space on the other side but, with the wisterias in the way, it was impossible to see anything beyond them. He couldn’t even tell how they were supposed to go inside in the first place.
The old man, however, then went down on his knees and crawled through the vines, managing to cross to the other side of the broken door that way. They had come so far. To hesitate now of all moments would be incredibly stupid. Yukiya asked Shigemaru to keep watch out there just in case and followed after the old man, somehow forcing his way through the coiled vines.
Yukiya stood up the moment he was out of their grasp. Finally on the other side of the broken gate, he held his fatuous fire lamp up to illuminate the room he found himself in—the ceiling was much higher than he had ever expected it to be. Rather than a room, it would be better to call it a hall. One carved out in the rock itself.
It was about half as wide as the Monastery's great hall. The walls and floor were all covered in wisteria vines, yet he found someone lying down languidly at the center of the room, as if buried in the plants.
“Haruma!” Yukiya felt his heart tighten at the sight of his unmoving body. He dashed as fast as he could, checking his breathing the moment he got there.
“It's fine. He's just sleeping,” the Monkey said in a quiet voice.
He wasn’t lying. Haruma breathed and his heart was beating—Yukiya let out a big sigh of relief. That over, he turned around and nodded in the direction of Wakamiya and the others, who had followed after him, prompting yet another set of relieved sighs.
Now that he had the chance to take a better look, someone had changed Haruma into a dry white kimono. There was what seemed to be a bamboo bottle filled with water right beside his head accompanied by, from the looks of it, dango.
“This food. Don't tell me—” Sumio said, his voice strained.
“No!” the old man denied immediately. “It's made of fruit. No meat.”
Everyone's eyes focused on the Monkey, who explained himself in hushed tones, “If you eat human meat, body gets bigger. But you get stupid. Everyone, everyone got stupid.”
“So, you're telling us that eating human meat makes Monkeys grow larger, but it makes them dumber in exchange?”
“Yes!”
“So that's why you won't eat human meat……?” Sumio asked.
“I won't. Makes stupid,” the old man resolutely affirmed while looking at him. After that, Kozaru hesitantly bent himself forwards and, much to everyone's surprise, deeply bowed his head right on the spot. “...... I used the boy. Poor kid. It wasn't good. It was bad of me. My most heartfelt apologies.”
That last apology alone was unlike any of the old man's broken words up to that point. He sounded shockingly fluent for a second.
“How do you know the Words of Within?” Wakamiya asked him.
In turn, the Monkey lowered his head. “I learned. A long time ago. A long, long time ago.”
“Who taught you?”
Wakamiya’s question was met with the old man’s gaze on him—Kozaru didn’t move or talk at all. The moment he noticed Wakamiya’s questioning look, however, he slumped his shoulders in dejection. He didn’t answer.
Just as it had been promised to them, Haruma was safe and, at the present moment, Kozaru had given no signs of wanting to cause any harm to them either. What was even the old man's intention in bringing them here? It made less and less sense by the moment.
“...... My apologies for the question, but why did you do something like that?”
“It was necessary,” Kozaru answered the question instantly. “Truth is I wanted to meet you for a long time. But I couldn't meet you. There was a path before, but not now.”
“Did the Monkeys and the Crows interact before?”
“Yes!” Kozaru nodded incessantly at the dumbfounded Wakamiya. “We served Lord Yamagami together, led a proud and fruitful life,” the Monkey’s words turned fluent for a moment again before he let out a sigh. “The Monkeys who eat Crows. All are Monkeys who ate humans. They got a taste for it, went crazy. Before was different.”
Kozaru started to walk the very minute he said that, pushing away the vines intercepting his path. He went towards the wall opposite to the door they had all come through.
“This is the path,” Kozaru said as he patted something.
Examining it a bit better, it turned out to not be a wall covered in vines like they had thought, but yet another door. It was about two times larger than the broken one they had passed before. Its surface was rounded and it too was double winged, its construction reminiscent of the Imperial Court's Great Gate.
“This opens. Open it.” Kozaru requested, his earnest eyes fixed right on Wakamiya. “The Crows’ house is on the other side. Monkeys don't open it, but you open.”
——’The Monkeys can't open it, but you can. So, please, open it.’
“...... Was this your goal?”
“Yes.”
“Why do you want me to do this?”
“It's needed. Can't stay like this. Everyone will die. But we have time yet.” Wakamiya frowned at the ominous words, while Kozaru kept going impatiently, “Lord Yamagami will go bad. Crows, Monkeys, everyone will go bad. If this path opens, it'll be a bit better.”
“Wait a moment! What's the connection between this door and Lord Yamagami? Give us a better, proper explanation. I can't figure out what you're trying to tell me.”
“I too don't know much. But doing it is better than not doing it. Open it, quickly.”
“Wait, Your Highness!”
Yukiya stopped Wakamiya right as Kozaru was pressuring him to go through with it.
“What?”
Wakamiya turned around and Yukiya pointed to a certain spot close to the door they had come through. “Don't you find it familiar? The way these wisteria vines grow out.”
Yukiya had, in fact, been miffed by it from the very moment they had set foot in this place. It was easy to tell that the vines that extended over the whole place had, if one paid attention to it, multiple points of origin. Perhaps having realized what Yukiya was trying to tell him, Wakamiya started to check their surroundings.
Sumio approached one of those spots and, after examining it, raised his voice high, “It's an arrow! It's starting to rot away, but this old arrow here is where the wisterias are coming from.”
To mend the Tears on Yamauchi's Barrier using wisteria vines was one of Wakamiya's powers as a True Golden Raven—one employed with a bow made of green wood and arrows with heads of stone.
“...... This place is under the protection of someone's barrier.”
“So it seems. Someone with powers akin to yours, whoever it was, closed this door. There has to be a meaning to that, don't you think? Is it truly a good idea to break the barrier without first learning why it's here?” Yukiya warned him. “So, Kozaru or however you're called, could you tell us about who put up this barrier and why he did it?”
The tone of Yukiya's question was harsh. Kozaru, however, chose to remain in silence, giving him no answer. As that happened, Wakamiya had started to wander around, checking the hall out, when his gaze fell upon something right beside Kozaru, below the door itself. He froze completely.
“Is something wrong?” Sumio asked Wakamiya, approaching him. He followed Wakamiya's gaze with his—and made a harsh sound with his throat. Having noticed their odd behavior, Yukiya left Haruma under Chihaya's care and ran towards them as well. As soon as he got closer, Yukiya saw something there, hidden deep under the vines.
An old, dried out corpse.
It was there, sitting, leaning against the tightly closed door. It hadn't rotten, its skin instead desiccated and parched, barely adhering to the bones underneath anymore. It was impossible to tell the color of it anymore, but it was dressed in what seemed to be the robes typical of the Imperial Court. Its hand—quite literally only skin and bones—held a bow. Its hair was long and tied up.
Yukiya turned around, confirming the direction the corpse was facing—as he had expected, it was in a direct diagonal to all the arrows that acted as the source of the barrier.
“It seems that this person put up the barrier, huh? And then, right after doing so, he perished……” Now done with examining the dried out corpse, Yukiya turned around. The moment he did so, he was left speechless—there was clearly something wrong with Wakamiya. “Your Highness?”
A tottering Wakamiya approached the corpse, extending his hand to touch its face. “It's me.”
“Huh?”
“This corpse is me.”
Yukiya felt a chill down his back—it was all just as he had suspected. “... So this corpse is the previous True Golden Raven?”
“Are your memories back then!?” Sumio asked with astonishment.
Wakamiya didn't answer, his gaze instead hurriedly drifting through their surroundings. “No…… Well, yes. I died here. I had to protect my children, the Yatagarasu and—I was so desperate, so lost on it,” he murmured during the last part.
Wakamiya then opened his eyes wide. “This is bad.”
“What?”
“We must not be here. We must not open this door. Hurry, let's go back!”
“No! You must not run away!” Suddenly, Kozaru raised his voice in anger. Sumio quickly stepped in to keep the distance between him and Wakamiya, ensuring Kozaru couldn’t harm the latter in any form. Seeing that, Kozaru's face twisted in despair. “This is probably last. This is bad, no other chances. You ran away. Because of that, it all went bad. Are you running away again!?”
Although Kozaru had been the one to insist on being quiet when they first met, he was almost screaming at the end. Then, the sound of people running and Shigemaru's own yelling came from the other side of the vines. “That young Monkey from before has brought a lot of other Monkeys with him. They’re approaching as we speak!”
“Really!?”
“They are still far away, but we don't have much time.”
“Shit, so it was a trap after all!” Sumio clicked his tongue.
Yukiya, on the other hand, spoke in a calm manner, “Let's not panic. We still have the advantage as long as we manage to get to the point where we left the thread spool.”
Wakamiya glanced at him. “Will we be able to hold on until we get there?”
“It's not that far. With our current party, we can perfectly manage even with a frontal breakthrough.”
“But that means—” ‘You're leaving the unconscious Haruma out of your calculations, aren't you?’ Wakamiya was about to say the words, but he seemed to choose against it at the last moment. Still, they had always known this could turn out to be the case.
“Our duty is to bring Your Highness back to Yamauchi safe and sound. Leave Haruma's wellbeing to me.” Wakamiya looked back at him wordlessly. Yukiya nodded quietly. “I know the risks.”
“Your Highness. A decision, please,” Sumio rushed him.
However, before Wakamiya had a chance to utter a single word, Kozaru muttered, “The Monkeys coming here are many. Dumb Monkeys, strong Monkeys. Someone could die. But there's a way,” the old man proclaimed in a somewhat somber manner. “...... Open the gate. Run away through it.”
“Did you plan to have us assaulted by the other Monkeys from the start?” Wakamiya asked him in a low voice.
Kozaru gave them what looked like a wry smile. “I said it. I won't harm you. I don't want to harm you. You will return home. Everyone will be fine. So open the door.”
“There's no need to do that.” As he said that, Yukiya grabbed Kozaru by the arms and twisted them, pinning him to the ground. “Everything I said before was in the hypothetical case of combat, but we have you here with us. You can just be our hostage.”
That had always been the reason why Yukiya had followed the man so nonchalantly to such a place. He had seen the other man—the younger Monkey—salute Kozaru with his eyes when they crossed paths, while he was holding his arms up. They both had probably intended it to go unnoticed, but Yukiya clearly caught Kozaru giving the Monkey a magnanimous nod back.
Add to that the clothes the old man was wearing, and Yukiya was certain his position within his community was relatively high. It should make him more than valuable enough to act as a hostage. They may have succeeded in luring the Golden Raven to them, yes, but they had proven to still be quite stupid to Yukiya's eyes.
Within the vines his face was buried in, Kozaru let out a terribly dry laugh. “That won't do. Probably the Monkeys coming will kill me.”
“What—?”
“Monkeys who eat humans and Monkeys who don't. Different. I wanted to meet you, the Monkeys' chief didn’t want to meet. I—” Kozaru followed, his voice tinged with loneliness. “I betrayed our chief. He won't forgive me.”
——Was that a bluff?
Unable to determine it by himself, Yukiya turned his face towards his Lord. Wakamiya had his head tilted as he watched Kozaru's face intently.
“...... Yukiya, let him go.” Yukiya instantly released his grip on the Monkey, obeying orders. Kozaru sluggishly sat up but didn't stand, choosing instead to remain on the ground. “Listen. Have we ever met before?”
“You remember me?” Kozaru asked, raising his head in surprise.
Wakamiya, meanwhile, held his hand to his forehead as if in pain. “...... I don't know. I’m only sure that I once experienced something horrifying here and then I died—and yet, I wonder why. I can’t shake off the feeling that I knew you before.”
The moment he said that, understanding seemed to spark in Kozaru's dull eyes. “Trust me. I, you—no, Your Highness, I don't pretend to harm. I humbly plead with you. Please, return to this place!”
“They'll be here soon! And they even brought bows with them!” Shigemaru yelled to them as, his impatience winning over, he crossed over to their side of the vines as well.
“Everyone, get in position,” Sumio commanded. Instantly, Chihaya and Shigemaru both placed themselves in between Wakamiya and the entrance, their swords out.
The sound of the Monkeys’ shrill voices and their impressive footsteps reached them now. There was no time for hesitation. Faced with bows, they would be easy prey just standing around here. Whether they chose to open the door or to attempt a frontal breakthrough, they had to do so fast.
And yet, Yukiya couldn't tell which was the right option.
“Your Highness, the True Golden Raven,” Yukiya gathered his resolve and called out to his Lord. “This situation has now long surpassed what can be judged by logic alone. We'll follow whatever choice Your Highness makes. No matter how this ends, we won't resent you. Either way, be it all according to your wishes.”
The tension in the room was palpable. In the midst of it, Wakamiya looked at everyone one by one. Yukiya, the Monkey, his bodyguards standing around him and the unconscious Haruma.
Quietly, he made his choice.
“Let's open the door.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
The second his hand rested on the door, pain struck Wakamiya. It felt as if there was something there, something spreading like cobwebs all over his hand, getting absorbed within it. It was the late Golden Raven's strong will—his determination to not let the door ever open again.
What few memories Wakamiya had recovered were all warped. What had he feared so much? Why did he have to close this gate no matter what? He didn't get any of it. In such a state, the reason he chose to ‘open the door’—an idea that his late self had so loathed—was actually quite simple: in his current ignorance, only one thing was certain to him. Kozaru wasn’t trying to harm them.
——’How did I even dare to call myself a True Golden Raven when I'm like this’.
As he inwardly mocked himself over his own feelings on the matter, the kind he couldn't let anyone else know, Wakamiya clenched his fists. In so doing, he felt something invisible warp and twist. He held onto that with his hands and pulled with all his strength and, just like that, he could feel the imperceptible mesh on the door tearing off.
A moment later, the vines covering the door that he had been touching started to sprout new leaves. They had all been withered and dead, yet, all of a sudden, the bursting spirit of spring took over them, the breath of life moving from one to the next.
New vines started to spread over the room at an impressive speed. Young green leaves were born and from there spilled flower clusters, filled to the brim with purple buds.
“Open!”
The second Wakamiya commanded it so, the buds bloomed instantly and the sweet aroma of nectar filled the entire place. The green leaves rustled for a short moment and the revived vines glided, spontaneously moving away from the door—as if every single one of them was a living creature capable of understanding Wakamiya's commands.
The Monkeys, who had apparently just arrived in front of the broken door, let out gasps of surprise at the sight. Wakamiya turned around. Life had apparently returned to all the vines in the room and, perhaps having taken on Wakamiya’s will, the wisterias closer to the entrance had grown far thicker and more numerous, blocking off the Monkeys’ way.
“Impressive work.” Shigemaru and Chihaya, who hadn't seen the True Golden Raven's powers at work before, were left in shock, but Yukiya modestly praised him. Yet Wakamiya, who felt no pride for the job, turned once again towards Kozaru. He stood petrified among the purple flowers.
“If we return now, you said you'll be killed, right?” Kozaru looked at Wakamiya in a daze. “Come with us.”
Upon hearing that, Kozaru's eyes went so wide they looked about to fall off. “Come…?”
“There’s too much we don’t understand. What happened in the past. What took place here. Please, share everything you know with us.”
Kozaru’s lips trembled. He looked about to cry. He stood up with a stagger and then, the moment he tried to answer—someone tore the wisterias covering the broken door off with sheer strength. It opened a small gap and, from it, a flash of reflected light appeared.
“Your Highness!” Sumio and Yukiya both jumped forwards straight away, but the released arrow wasn't aiming at Wakamiya. It went directly towards Kozaru, piercing his back.
Confused, Kozaru’s gaze drifted towards both the arrow sticking out of his chest and Wakamiya. Then, he chuckled. “Farewell.”
——They couldn’t hold on any longer.
The Monkeys’ angry yells resounded through the entire room, the green vines blocking the entrance falling to the ground one after the other. The people armed with bows were now visible at the other side, aiming at them through the hole. The next moment, a rain of arrows fell on them. The Yatagarasu were left with no alternative but retreat.
Wakamiya touched the door. It had no doorknob, and yet it opened as soon as he did so. They all slid to the other side, dragging with them the corpse of the past True Golden Raven, which had collapsed backwards the moment the wood’s support vanished.
Yukiya too sprinted there with Haruma on his back. Once they confirmed everyone had gone through the door, Shigemaru and Chihaya closed each one of the doors. That over, Wakamiya locked the gate—the sound of the commotion on its other side died off completely when he did so.
——For a while, the only noise around was their desperate gasps for air. Nobody there could bring himself to talk.
“...... Are we back in Yamauchi?” Shigemaru finally asked hesitantly.
Sumio answered as he wiped off his sweat, “Yes… so it seems…”
A round hall and stone coffins. Water which poured from the latter. From afar, they heard the stunned shouts of the group of priests who had found them there. Sumio put on a mirthless attempt at a grin as he informed the rest about the place they found themselves in.
“We’re in the Forbidden Gate.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“How rare. A small Monkey(7). Did you just arrive here?” the man asked, his voice tinged with cheerful mirth. “I guess you don’t know our words yet. Do you want a snack? We’ve got sweets.”
He probably offered it simply out of a whim, but that didn’t change the fact that the man had been kind to him. It made him realize they weren’t all bad people like the others in his community said.
He was so pretty and nice—ah, he didn’t want to hate this man.
——That’s why he had wanted to do whatever was within his power.
Then, something cut off that nostalgic dream.
As Kozaru came back to himself, the aroma of wisteria flowers and his own blood overtook his nose. He didn’t feel any pain, but a hopeless cold overtaking him instead. Someone was peering right at him. It was the man he had ended up betraying in the end, despite how much it had crushed his heart to do so—his precious chief.
“You truly went and acted all on your own, huh? It’s a tad too early for that, you know.” The world got darker by the moment, yet the man’s voice reached Kozaru clearly. “But, well. With this, now we won’t have to break the door open by brute force. Let me say my thanks for that. It may be nice to have the Gate open properly when the time comes.”
Kozaru squeezed some words out of his throat. The sound of blood spurting out of his mouth accompanied his attempt to speak. “I plead with you, stop. Our kin have all lost their minds to stupidity because of all the human eating. At this rate, it won’t only be the Yatagarasu but us too who will—”
“And? What’s the problem? We’re doing it fully aware of the consequences, remember?”
“Please, reconsider. By all means, I earnestly plead with you—”
Kozaru wasn’t sure how many of his words actually managed to come out of his mouth. Regardless, at least from the sound of it, it wasn’t like his adored chief had the intention to pay his words any mind whatsoever.
“Ah, I’m so looking forward to it. Raven of Gold, just wait a little more. Just a little more, and I’ll go to welcome you back myself.” Kozaru heard the chief talk to himself with great anticipation, farther and farther away.
“I earnestly plead—”
He was so, so cold.
His consciousness gave out, once and for all.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
The Imperial Court fell into chaos the moment they learned that the Monkeys were hiding—out of all places—in the depths within the Central Mountain, on the other side of the Forbidden Gate. It was locked off, but there was no guarantee that such a thing could entirely block any attempts at invasion. From there on, Guards were posted there around the clock just in case the Monkeys came, the security around it greatly tightened with the new addition of a number of soldiers.
There was no way the government could stay in a Court that the Monkeys could attack at any given moment, so its functions were hence determined to be moved away from the Central Mountain. Those affluent enough fought each other to run away ahead of everyone else, requesting new abodes in the countryside.
In the middle of such mayhem, a ceremony took place at the Forbidden Gate.
A white, impressive courtly robe embroidered in gold. A crown made of gold and jewels. The dried up corpse wearing them was in such a poor state that the luxurious outfit made it all look almost comical instead of tragic.
Alas, nobody was there to see it.
Such a burial would have been originally held for the entire country, yet the only noblemen in attendance were Wakamiya and Natsuka. Not even the Acting Golden Raven, the Empress or the Four Houses’ Heads were present—the Forbidden Gate’s surroundings were oddly quiet.
As the priests solemnly prayed(8) to Yamagami, they placed the corpse in the place it belonged with their own hands—the empty coffin finally welcoming its owner.
——Just like that, Naritsuhiko, the previous True Golden Raven, returned to Yamauchi after a long hundred years. The very instant his coffin was raised beside the Forbidden Gate, water started to pour from within it.
As soon as Yukiya had confirmed that this burial ceremony one hundred years in the making had finished, he took a glance at his Lord’s face—his sullen look remained unchanged. From the way Wakamiya wordlessly shook his head, Yukiya could tell the state of his memories remained more or less unchanged.
“Naritsuhiko tried to let Land Sovereign Eiju—Kageki(9) escape.” Wakamiya muttered to Yukiya. With the ceremony over, they had headed back to Sunrise Palace. “He knew that simply locking the Gate wouldn’t be enough. He didn’t believe himself capable of protecting the Yatagarasu from some sort of menace out there, so he opened a way for Kageki alone to go back and stayed there in order to seal the Forbidden Gate…… But,” Wakamiya’s eyes wandered with uncertainty, “I still can’t remember the most critical part—why things first got like that.”
After saying that, Wakamiya covered his face with his hands. For him, having recovered just a tiny amount of his memories of the past seemed to be a much more tormenting experience than remembering nothing at all.
It frustrated Yukiya to be unable to help him with it, but he wasn’t the only powerless one. In fact, nobody was capable of aiding Wakamiya in this. “I wonder if the danger across the Forbidden Gate was the Monkeys, by any chance?”
“...... I don’t know.”
For the late Golden Raven to be so afraid—what could he have been running from?
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
A tepid breeze carried the petals of the nearby peach trees, making them dance in the grey sky. Among the dark clouds, bluish white light appeared from time to time, followed by the falling of a thunderous roar powerful enough to make the earth tremble. Spring thunders.
There was no rain, but the weather was so bad it was even laughable. Yukiya remembered how clear the day he first arrived at the Monastery had been as he intently watched the sky through the lattice window.
The Unbending Reed Monastery’s Graduation Ceremony took place right after the burial ceremony for the previous True Golden Raven did—albeit it turned out to be a much smaller deal than originally planned.
The event was in the Monastery’s great hall.
Wakamiya, Natsuka and the Director stood at the front with Rokon, Sumio and Akeru right behind them. The Instructors in charge of the graduates, like Seiken and Kashin, were in line with all the others. The trainees too were in formation—their numbers slightly smaller than they had been just a little while earlier.
After the Monkey incident, a high number of trainees from noble origins had abandoned the Monastery. They were the kind likely to disappear from its halls one way or the other, but to see them all leave in one go like that still gave Yukiya something to think about.
First in line among the Seeds was a recovered Haruma, his back fully straightened as he waited. He had woken up, safe and sound, just a while after their group had returned to Yamauchi—that said, at the time, Haruma had a hard time believing everything that had happened while he was soundly asleep.
“I mean, all I know is what happened up until that first encounter with that Monkey. I turned my back to it as I tried to run away and then I remember feeling something hit my head, but aside from that……” Being soaked aside, they ultimately didn’t find any wounds on Haruma besides a bump on the head.
Knowing now that Haruma had remained unconscious the entire time, Yukiya could guess that the Monkey had carried him all the way to that hall. It at least explained the lack of footsteps on the bottom of the water. He had come to suspect that the kidnapper had actually been that younger Monkey on watch duty.
However young and strong the man had been, to carry someone without accidentally inflicting any injury on him whatsoever, all by himself, through a path so difficult that walking alone was a struggle, with all those stalactites hanging from the ceiling—Yukiya could only imagine how much care that had required of him.
But it wasn’t only that. Yukiya recalled they had changed the sleeping Haruma’s clothes and prepared him food. What had been the plan of the Monkeys who had sought to contact them? It made less and less sense the more he thought about it.
The ceremony proceeded in silence, irrespective of Yukiya’s inner turmoil. Out of the twenty four trainees who took part in the entrance ceremony the year Yukiya joined, in the end, barely eight had managed to make it safely to graduation.
One by one, the graduating trainees returned their ornamented blades to the Director. Wakamiya then exchanged places with him and granted an actual tachi to each of them. Their names were called from the worst score to the best.
“Third place. Shigemaru of Shimaki.” Upon hearing that, Shigemaru stepped forwards in a dignified manner to receive his tachi from Wakamiya. “I’ve heard you possess both skill with a sword and a virtuous character. It’s my wish to protect all Yatagarasu with you, who prides himself on protecting what’s important with no conceit about power. Shall I count on you?”
“Gladly so.”
“Then, from this moment onwards, you are part of the Yamauchi Guard. I entrust to you the protection of Sunrise Palace. Salute!”
“As you wish!” Graciously accepting the tachi, Shigemaru returned as the next person was called forwards—Chihaya.
“Second place, Chihaya of Hae.” Chihaya approached Wakamiya quietly, slightly bowing at him. “I’ve heard you excel in all manners of combat and your skill has no equal. It’s my wish to protect all Yatagarasu with you, who possesses a heart that won’t yield to tyranny and cares about the weak. Shall I count on you?”
“Gladly so.”
“Then, from this moment onwards, you are part of the Yamauchi Guard. I entrust to you my own protection. Salute!”
“As you wish!” Chihaya took the tachi, his expression unflinching, and returned to the line. It was finally time for the last man to be called forwards.
“First place, Yukiya of Taruhi.”
The second Yukiya’s name was called, Haruma took a big audible breath. Yukiya glanced at his junior—obviously much more moved by his graduation than Yukiya himself—as he walked to stand in front of the man he had chosen(10) as his Lord a long, long time ago.
“I’ve heard your martial arts are beyond reproach and your skills in archery too are of particular note. More important, however, is your unparalleled talent as a tactician, the kind our country hasn’t ever seen before—I see no bigger fortune than to have you with us in this era. It’s my wish for you to aid all Yataragasu in any ways I cannot. Shall I count on you?”
“Gladly so.”
“Then, from this moment onwards, you are part of the Yamauchi Guard. I entrust to you my own protection—and the role of Tactical Counselor for the Guard.” Yukiya bowed his head in answer to Wakamiya’s dispassionate words. “Salute!”
Yukiya took the tachi obediently—used as he was to the ornamented blade, it felt profoundly heavier.
A roll of thunder, like the skies’ roars, resounded as Wakamiya stood at the great hall’s seat of honor.
“A storm is coming.” Wakamiya declared quietly as he looked at the line of newly appointed members of the Yamauchi Guard. “The day we trade blows with the Monkeys will come soon. The Imperial Court won’t be able to remain as it is now, and change unavoidably awaits all of Yamauchi. But,” Wakamiya lifted his voice, clear and high. Not even an inkling of his own private agonies leaking through. “I swear to protect all Yatagarasu in Yamauchi, including you all, for as long as I’m the Golden Raven. We’ll withstand whatever storm comes our way. That’s why, gentlemen, I ask you to allow me to dedicate my life to this duty.”
All the eyes in the hall were focused on him. Wakamiya subconsciously smiled. “I trust all of you. I’ll be in your hands.”
There was a new gentleness to Wakamiya’s voice—unlike anything before—as he said those words.
Then, with a motion they had repeated more than they could ever remember during the last three years, the new Yamauchi Guards saluted, offering their Third Leg to their Lord.
Year Twelve of the Gentle Raven, the Third Month of the Lunar Calendar.
The year after the Yatagarasu suffered the second Monkey invasion, all of the Imperial Court’s operations were fully moved to a detached palace, the Above Clouds Palace. Although much chaos ensued during the early periods of the move, it was believed to have taken a reasonable time for the Imperial Court to resume functions.
However, using this opportunity, the Crown Prince Nazukihiko performed large-scale reforms at the Court. The heart of the operations was a group of young geniuses hailing from the Unbending Reed Monastery—a collective that included esteemed sons of the Western and Northern Houses. As a result, the Crown Prince gained the support of two of the Four Houses and succeeded in establishing a government with him at the center.
Right after the new government started operating, however, an unprecedented great earthquake would come to shake all of Yamauchi.
The Raven of the Empty Coffin: The End
Next: Those Who Yearn
—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---
1: Oozaru (大猿) is what they called the Monkey at the dried-up well during Golden Raven. It simply means “big monkey”. It will remain untranslated as it’s used in practice as a name.
2: As alluded to here, the language spoken in Yamauchi is referred to as 御内詞 (Miuchikotoba) by the Yatagarasu. The “Mi” is essentially a prefix showing respect to the “uchi” which is the uchi from Yamauchi and means “inside”, and finally the “kotoba” isn’t using the usual kanji (言葉) but 詞, which also means words but it’s used more in the context of poetry or music lyrics. Words of Within is my take on the idea, as it mostly respects the spirit of the original while being understandable.
3: Fatuous Fire Lamps refer to the type of lamp Yukiya uses when going into the cave during Golden Raven. In short, they use 鬼火 (Fatuous Fire), which within the story’s lore consume sugar to light up instead and don’t risk burning your house if left unchecked or broken. This makes lamps using Fatuous Fires desirable and expensive—they’re a common sight in nobles’ houses and in places where the risk of a fire would be too great like libraries and archives.
4: Jorougumo (女郎蜘蛛) refers to both a type of youkai and a spider species. The youkai is known for appearing near to sources of water, where she ties the legs of her victims with her silk and drags them down to drown them. The Jorougumo takes the appearance of a beautiful woman during the day, but returns to her giant spider form during the night. Within Yamauchi, Jorougumo silk is treated as a luxury item for its high resilience with a lot of clothes for nobles being partly made of it—including the outfit Masuho no Susuki lends to Yukiya when he goes to the Undercity and ends up going into the cave.
5: It refers to a Joue (浄衣), an outfit employed during religious ceremonies, particularly those requiring a purification. They’re mostly white and with no pattern whatsoever.
6: In Japanese, “to keep watch” is said 見張る (Miharu), or 見張り (Mihari) when used as a noun. Here, Kozaru is trying a variety of verbs starting with 見 (Mi-): Mitoru (見取る), Mikiru (見切る) because he can’t remember the correct term. 見 as a kanji means “to see”.
7: Kozaru (小猿) means “small/little monkey”. It may have seemed quite the odd name/pseudonym for an old man, but there’s a reason for it.
8: These are specifically Shinto prayers, but Yamauchi has no understanding of ‘Shinto’ as a concept due to its isolation from wider Japan so it was impossible to include it here in an organic manner.
9: The late Land Sovereign’s name is 景樹, which can be read both as Eiju and Kageki. It’s implied here that he decided to change the reading to Eiju when he became Land Sovereign, but his name was originally Kageki—which is hence the name Naritsuhiko was familiar with and the name our Nazukihiko now remembers him by in consequence. The kanji for his name mean Scenery and Trees/To Establish respectively.
10: The verb used here is quite interesting. Yukiya’s narration uses 定める, which effectively means what I translated: To choose, to decide, to ordain. What’s notable to me (because Abe Chisato doesn’t use this verb often) is the word hidden within 定める—Sadame (定め). One of Sadame’s meanings is that of predestination or fate, albeit it often has a connotation of tragedy.
#Translation: The Raven of the Empty Coffin#yatagarasu#yatagarasu series#the raven does not choose its master#karasu wa aruji wo erabanai
40 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Raven of the Empty Coffin: Chapter 4 "Yukiya" Part 1

Disclaimer: This is a fan-translation japanese-english of the original novel. The events of this novel follow after what's already covered by the anime. For an easier understanding, I recommend first reading the few scenes of previous books I've already translated.
Blog version
For the Index, you can find it HERE
Previously: Chihaya (Part 3)
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Chapter 3: Yukiya (Part 1)
“Taken. Please, your verification.”
The boy's clear voice reverberated through the wide hall.
Two men stood on the stands at each side of the Field, each one completely unlike the other. The first was a bulky middle aged man, all dressed up in a splendid iron blue haori with crests engraved on it. The second was a boy of small stature, dressed merely in a simple feather robe.
At the moment, the big man was pale as a sheet, staring at the Field with plain incredulity—yet no matter how many times he checked it, the situation on the board wasn’t going to change.
The boy, on the other hand, calmly waited for the judge's resolution. The only colors in the midst of the pure black of his feather robe came from a crimson strap and a green decorative jewel. His hair was the same color as the fertile soil of a farming field, bouncy as it fell on his perfectly straight back.
He was apparently only two years older than me, yet we were more or less the same height —in fact, the Ornamented Blade resting on his hip looked disproportionate. Nevertheless, he had an unflinching figure, enveloped in an air of genuine self-confidence.
“I've verified it. Winner, lower side.”
With the announcement of the judge declaring him the winner, the boy calmly moved on to the customary greetings. “Thank you for the match.”
A commotion ensued—people's voices were filled with wonder rather than joy at the results. It turned out that the middle aged man, who had just lost during the Board Drill, was in fact a high ranking official and commander in active service working at the Feathered Grove. Everyone had thought it was impossible for the boy to win against the man, despite his ever rising reputation through the past few days’ matches.
——Amazing! To think he would actually win!
Now, what could be cooler than watching a boy almost my age face such a high ranked opponent as an equal?
People in the audience moved forward to interrogate the boy, one after the other, about the match that had just finished. ‘Why did you choose that strategy?’ ‘How did you plan to counter him if he had chosen this different method of attack?’ The boy answered everyone soundly and without hesitation.
With the match review over, the boy finally stepped down from the stand and left the building for a break. I was reluctantly watching him go, when the Township Lord—the man who had brought me here in the first place—asked me between laughs, “Do you want to go say hi?”
We found the boy right outside the hall, eating rice balls as he chatted with a group of people—possibly his friends.
“Sapling Yukiya, do you have a moment?” The Township Lord called to him.
Right then, the boy—Sapling Yukiya—noticed our presence, immediately fixing his posture. “Oh, what a surprise, Your Lordship. It's an honor to have you here. I didn’t expect you to come all the way from Ayukuni multiple days in a row.”
“Oh, it's all for my own enjoyment, in part at least. There are very few chances to watch such a huge gathering of Yamauchi's most famous and skilled generals—and your match today too. It was splendid.”
“My deepest gratitude for the compliment.”
The two of them chatted animatedly. In the meantime, my eyes were all but glued on Sapling Yukiya.
——He was truly tiny.
Now that I could see him up close, his physical appearance proved to be utterly unremarkable. The only standout was the air of maturity surrounding him, of which there was not a trace on my peers back home. He had a somewhat dignified presence, made apparent by how he managed to talk with the Township Lord with such ease.
“To tell the truth, I wanted to introduce you to someone. I thought it would be a good learning experience, you see, so I brought him here with me. He should be joining the Unbending Reed Monastery next year.”
“Oh, so he's a future junior?” Prompted by the Township Lord's words, Sapling Yukiya’s eyes turned towards me.
“I-It’s an honor to meet you! I'm Haruma of Ayukuni! Your match earlier was truly, truly wonderful. You were so imposing, Sapling Yukiya, despite your size—”
As I babbled on, all overexcited, I was suddenly struck by what I had just said. I froze immediately, taken aback by my own discourtesy. However, Sapling Yukiya didn't even blame me for my blunder—he let out a giggle instead. “Size plays no part in strategy, does it? That said, as long as today's match left an impression on you, that's all that matters.”
“...... It absolutely did!”
What a mature, big-hearted person he turned out to be! I was more and more impressed by the moment. I had gone on a fervent speech about what a help it had been to watch his match and just how fascinated I was by Sapling Yukiya's approach to battle tactics, when the Township Lord interrupted me with a wry smile, “Well, just as you see, Haruma here is a bit of an oddball. In fact, I've been secretly hoping that he has what it takes to become a second you of sorts.”
Those words were apparently enough for Sapling Yukiya to realize what the Township Lord’s expectations were.
“I see.” He nodded ever so slightly, giving me a much more serious look than before. “It's heartening for me as well to have trainees like you. We are both oddballs, so let's work hard together,” Sapling Yukiya said to me with a bright smile.
——That was the moment my path in life was set.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
The lecture hall's roof tiles sparkled as they bathed in the early spring's sunlight, all slightly different colors from being replaced time and time again. This was his first visit to the Unbending Reed Monastery in a very long time and, while he didn't regret dropping out, it was proving to have something nostalgic about it.
He was overcome by emotion, his new status as yet another outsider to the Monastery hitting him as he went through the access procedure, when someone shrieked at his back. “Wait a moment! Isn't that Lord Professor?”
Akeru looked up to find a couple of young men. They had been walking around together just a moment ago, but they were now running towards him—Hisaya and Tatsuto. Back when they were all Seeds, he looked after them quite a bit.
“It has been a whole year, hasn't it? How have you been?”
Akeru forced a smile at that. “I'm doing just fine working for His Highness Wakamiya, fortunately. More importantly, how about you? The Trial of Storm should be almost over, right?”
The second he asked that, his ex-peers’ gazes went distant. “Well, this year's first and second of the class were as good as settled, so the Trial was all for us average people to fight over the scraps,” Tatsuto explained with resignation.
“Still, I feel sorry for Shige,” Hisaya added. “If it were only the practical courses, he would have had a chance—he beat Yukiya and Chihaya in some of those. But he still ended up third because of all the points he lost in theory.”
“Well, and if you had been here, the results could have changed even further……” Tatsuto quietly mentioned.
Akeru laughed at that. “What are you implying? Don’t tell me that you want me to act as your teacher even now as Evergreens?”
“No, I didn't mean it like that!”
“I mean, you passed the Trial of Mist, didn't you? Wouldn't it have been better for you to become an Evergreen with us instead?”
Akeru gave them a big snort. “Well, I would have surely taken first place if I had stayed here, of course. But what option did I have? His Highness Wakamiya asked me to come back ‘by all means’. Ah, such are the woes of those overflowing with talent,” he said, waving his arms in a theatrical manner.
The other two, well-aware of Akeru's actual scores, loudly cackled in answer. “Oh, don't make me laugh! You weren't capable of beating us in Horsemanship even once in all your time here.”
“You're truly the same old guy, huh? That's a relief, actually.”
“Why would I have changed that easily—!? Anyway, do you two know where the hell Yukiya is?” Akeru asked. He had gone through the trouble of coming all the way to the Monastery for a reason.
The two of them glanced at each other.
“Now that's bad timing to have business with Yukiya.”
“We decided the order for the tests by lottery, you see. So Yukiya and Sadamori's battle ended up being the very last one. Those two are actually the only ones yet to finish the Trial of Storm—their Strategy match is tomorrow.”
The trainees’ skills in Strategy were tested by a demonstration match during the Trial of Storm. The two Evergreens took the role of generals in a large-scale mock battle, while the Seeds and Saplings acted as their soldiers. Even the information on the training field, chosen among the few big ones across Yamauchi, was kept from them until the day before.
Which meant that, at the time, Yukiya was cloistered in his given ‘headquarters’ as he went over the data they had prepared for him, ironing out his battle plan for the next day.
“We haven't seen him since this morning, and Chihaya and Shige have way too much time on their hands right now. They probably went over there to banter already.”
“Can you at least tell me where Yukiya's headquarters are then?”
“No idea. The Instructors are probably your only remaining option.”
Then, just as Akeru was considering what to do next, someone else meekly cut in on the conversation.
“Excuse me, seniors?” Akeru turned to find a trainee he didn't recognize—a Seed, given his decorative jewel was white. His body was thin, and freckles were spread all over his nose. He gave off quite the serious aura. “I'm sorry, I didn't plan to eavesdrop, but…… If you wish, I can guide you to Evergreen Yukiya's headquarters.”
“Oooh, really?”
“Yes. Just—I have to pick up something from the kitchen fist. Could you wait for a moment?”
He was quite the polite junior. Tatsuto and Hisaya were smiling wryly at him. “So Yukiya is working you to the bone as usual, huh?”
“You know you can tell him no if you want, right?”
“Oh, but I'm doing this because I want to, don't worry. Well then, I'll be back in a moment,” the Seed bowed his head and left in a dash.
Once he was gone, Akeru asked, “Who is that?”
“Yukiya's pupil. Name's Haruma. He has the best scores in Strategy among the Seeds by far and actually got dragged into Yukiya's Tactical Research Group the very second he got here.”
“Woah, poor kid.”
“Well, it seems Haruma himself really admires Yukiya too, so, from the looks of it, they're surprisingly doing just fine?”
“He's surely being fooled by appearances—now that makes me feel even sorrier for him.”
As they enthusiastically enjoyed some gossiping, Haruma returned in a dash, packages in his arms. “My apologies for making you wait, follow me.”
Akeru said his farewells to the two Evergreens, and so left the Unbending Reed Monastery guided by Haruma.
“Ah, now that I think about it, I haven't introduced myself to you yet. I’m—” Akeru tried to give the boy his name, but he was cut off before he could.
“It’s fine, I know,” Haruma cheerfully said. “Akeru of the Western House, right? You joined the Unbending Reed Monastery at the same time as Evergreen Yukiya and the rest but you’re now working as His Highness Wakamiya’s close aide. I’ve heard a lot about you.”
Haruma spoke with a big, cheerful smile. Akeru’s eyes went wide open. “Wait, they didn’t say anything weird about me, right?”
“Not at all! Evergreen Yukiya even complimented you, saying you were ‘very wise’.” While, from the looks of it, Haruma’s interpretation of the words had been quite well-meaning, Akeru had a hunch about what Yukiya truly meant with ‘wise’—it gave him all kinds of conflicted feelings.
He may have spoken like that to Tatsuto and Hisaya, but Akeru knew better than anyone that he was no match for Yukiya and the others. Hence, after clearing the Trial of Mist, Akeru went to personally meet with Wakamiya one more time. ‘I’ve learned enough combat to protect myself but, even if I were to stay in the Monastery, it’s impossible for me to reach the heights required to protect Your Highness.’ After that, Akeru made his request to again serve directly under Wakamiya from that point onwards.
Wakamiya was appreciative of Akeru’s efforts and, this time, enlisted him as his close aide from the very beginning. Akeru was well aware that his lack of talent as a warrior would have truly become apparent if he had stayed any longer and was firm in his belief that he made the right choice back then.
That said, he didn’t enjoy others pointing it out even one bit. “That bastard…… I’ve heard you really admire Yukiya—is that true?”
“It is! I mean, I wouldn’t have even had the chance to be at the Monastery in the first place if it wasn’t for Evergreen Yukiya.”
Haruma was a commoner from the Eastern Region. He had always liked studying, but his social status had greatly limited his options to focus on such an endeavor no matter how much he wanted it. So, as he had some skill with the sword, he requested admission to the Unbending Reed Monastery, aiming for a recommendation from his Township’s Lord. However, his physical capabilities proved to be one step behind all the other candidates.
“I lost at the test matches. I truly thought that was it for me and was about ready to give up, but—” The Township Lord gave Haruma one of his precious few recommendation letters despite his results. “I couldn’t believe it! Then, when I asked him why he chose me, he brought up Evergreen Yukiya.”
Up until then, the Township Lord had been of the belief that those tough of body and blessed with physical strength were the only ones fit to become Yamauchi Guards. Yet recent events had made him consider that, perhaps, having a Guard with a clear, bright mind would be a good idea as well.
“And then! Arguing it was a perfect chance, the Township Lord even brought me to Reed Waterway Temple!” The moment he heard that, Akeru could already tell how the rest of the story was about to proceed.
It all happened about two years ago.
The rumors about a teen prodigy who had managed to defeat Suikan—the best tactician of their era—spread like wildfire in the military world. That, coupled with the fact that Suikan actually left the Monastery afterwards, led to the organization of what they called a ‘Strategy Workshop’. A screening process for the position of Strategy’s new practical Instructor in all but name.
The event included officials from the Yamauchi Guard and the Feathered Grove, as well as out-of-office scholars focused on war tactics. Everyone with confidence in their own tactical skills gathered at Reed Waterway Temple and dueled each other to determine the level of their talents.
Within the region, the event was referred to as the Reed Waterway Workshop.
With all that said and done, Yukiya, the very source of the problem at hand, proved to be the center of everyone’s attention at the Workshop. The Warfare Record of his match with Suikan had already made the rounds by that point and anyone who saw it could tell that Yukiya’s odd strategy had to be a stroke of good luck—or cheating.
At first, everyone believed that the so-called ‘Unbending Reed Monastery’s Teen Prodigy(1)’ would give himself away at the Reed Waterway Workshop—but Yukiya didn’t employ any tactic like the one against Suikan. Not even once. He battled within orthodoxy, facing his upper side opponents strictly with by-the-book tactics. Sometimes he won, sometimes he lost. He performed splendidly as well in the reviewing process after the matches themselves.
After that, his ‘Monastery’s Teen Prodigy’ nickname stopped being used as a form of mockery and quickly became genuine. The man ultimately chosen as the new Instructor was an ex-Yamauchi Guard, already retired from any sort of active service—but the renown Yukiya gained during the event was undoubtedly second to none.
“I was quite shocked when I first saw Evergreen Yukiya with my own eyes,” Haruma said with a dreamy look in his eyes, apparently lost in the memory. “Back then, Evergreen Yukiya was even smaller than I am now. But he wasn’t intimidated, no matter his opponent—he even won against people way above him! I got way too worked up,” Haruma forced a shy smile, “and even ended up disrespecting him after a match. However! He didn't seem at all bothered by it and was so nice to me. He even offered to help me out when I actually arrived at the Monastery.”
True to his word, Yukiya did apparently take quite good care of Haruma after he joined the Unbending Reed Monastery. “There are many juniors who admire Evergreen Yukiya just like me, but for me, he isn't only an example to follow—he's someone I owe my life to.”
In sharp contrast with Haruma's bright smile, Akeru found himself tremendously conflicted and desperately swallowing his words.
“I'm glad to be of any help to him whatsoever. I don't really care what others may say about it.”
“Hey, wolf in sheep's clothing bastard.” Curse words were the first thing to come out of Akeru’s mouth as he pulled the tent flap open.
Yukiya was there, sitting on a camp stool as he looked at the maps spread over the nearby stand. He just laughed in answer, his eyes still fixed on the papers. “What’s up with that? And out of nowhere!”
“Don't you have even the slightest of a guilty conscience, deceiving your poor innocent junior like that?”
“Deceiving? Perish the thought. I'm truly just a kind and caring senior.”
“Now that’s bullshit. I know you're twisted to the core, don't you lie to me.”
Nevertheless, Akeru's cursing was promptly ignored with a laugh. “So what's the deal? You came all the way here, so there must be some kind of emergency.”
As he said that, Yukiya finally raised his head.
His physical appearance had changed significantly since their days as Seeds. His features, which were once only possible to be described as round and plump, had gotten sharper with age. At the moment, gentle and soft would be a better description for them. It was a terrifying thought, but someone could even mistake Yukiya as an eloquent, fine young man by appearance alone. He had truly gone through quite the transformation.
And, while he had been the smallest among the Monastery trainees back in the day, he now possessed the fit, strong body of a warrior. Someone who hadn’t seen him in the last three years would probably have a hard time recognizing him at first. Most frustrating of it all was his height—before Akeru even realized it, Yukiya had gotten taller than him.
Pushing those thoughts aside, Akeru cleared his throat. “Indeed. I came here with a message from His Highness Wakamiya.”
“From His Highness?” Yukiya tried to ask back, but someone else's voice overlapped with his.
“Hey!” It was Shigemaru's. From where, Akeru couldn't tell. “We'll end up overhearing the conversation if we stay here, is that fine with you?”
Before Akeru got the chance to ask where he was, Shigemaru pulled up the edge of the tent right behind Yukiya and popped his head in. “Hey, Akeru!”
“Shigemaru! What are you doing here?”
“It's not only me, Chihaya is here too. I was making some tea for my best friend, being as he is in the middle of the Trial of Storm and all, but I guess it may be best for us to leave now?”
Shigemaru attempted to retreat, but Akeru stopped him. “No, you can stay. You two are going to be the second and third of the class after all, right? You'll be tasked with His Highness’ protection in the near future anyway, so it may actually be for the best.”
Besides, Shigemaru and Chihaya had already met Wakamiya on multiple occasions before and, being Yukiya and Akeru's friends, the people in Wakamiya's Faction had regarded them as allies for a long time now. What was even the point of keeping them out after all that?
“Really? Then, please, wait for just a bit!”
Shortly after Shigemaru's face vanished from the tent, he and Chihaya came in. This time, actually through the door.
“Hey, little Lord, a messenger this time? I see you're right at home with menial work.”
“Shut your trap, you poor bastard.”
The instant they saw each other, Akeru and Chihaya proceeded to exchange quite vicious greetings. The latter was carrying bamboo tea cups, while Shigemaru held a steaming iron kettle in his hands.
They all pushed aside the stand with the maps and, after spreading a mat on the ground, sat down in a circle.
“It's low-grade tea, but if that’s fine with you—”
“Thank you.”
After wetting his lips with the tea Shigemaru courteously poured for him, Akeru took a bunch of papers out of a bundled package he had brought with him. “First of all, take a look at this.”
Yukiya took the papers offered, all while Chihaya and Shigemaru peeked over his shoulder to check the contents. “Wait, what the hell is this?”
The paper was filled with a tiny grid broken down by lines. Shigemaru and Chihaya looked at it with puzzlement, yet Yukiya seemed to figure it out quite fast. “Is this one of those ‘statistical graphs' from the Outside?”
“That it is. At Wakamiya's request, we checked the records of the last hundred years and gathered data on the water levels in Center Mountain and its surroundings using this Outside-style methodology. Can you read it? The vertical lines on the grid represent the amount of water and the horizontal ones the time.”
Yukiya seemed to grasp his instructions almost immediately. He followed the lines with his finger and let out a soft ‘I see’. “It does make it quite easy to see the evolution over time.”
“Wait, what do you mean?”
Yukiya left the paper on the mat so Shigemaru and Chihaya had an easier time seeing it. “In short, the more this line goes up, the more water we had at the time. The opposite is also true, the lower it goes, the less water.”
If one paid attention to the general evolution, although the line would go up and down again and again, the overall tendency was down. Thanks to Yukiya’s explanation as he traced the line with his finger, Chihaya finally grasped its meaning as well and gave a questioning look to Akeru. “The water at Center Mountain is—dwindling down?”
“That seems to be the case.”
Supporting the Imperial Court's investigation were the plentiful cases of wells drying down in the Center area during the past few years. The Center Mountain had always been blessed with plentiful water, however, with a multitude of waterfalls sprouting directly from its surface. It wouldn't be an exaggeration to say that the Residences of the Center’s many noble families had been built as if stitching them together, speckled in whatever space the waterfalls left.
Both Chihaya and Shigemaru had confusion written all over their faces. After all, why was it such a big deal if the water levels went down a bit?
“It’s normal if you can't figure out what this means with only a graph. But, try to remember,” Akeru told them solemnly. “Have you forgotten what route the Monkeys used to invade us four years ago? A dried up well.”
Tension rose among the group the moment the Monkeys came up in conversation.
“...... So this talk concerns the Monkeys?” Shigemaru asked in a quiet voice.
“Indeed it does. And it's an urgent matter,” Akeru replied. “Ever since the Monkeys’ first invasion four years ago, the Imperial Court has been examining all the wells and caves in the Center.”
Ultimately, they didn't find any other potential invasion route besides the initial dried up well—or so said the official report. “But, in reality, there are more passages than the one the Imperial Court has under its control.”
“What!?” Shigemaru yelled out of sheer shock.
Yukiya, taking Akeru's role in the conversation, explained, “No need to worry. The other known passage is already sealed and there should be people keeping proper watch over it too.”
After taking in Yukiya’s behavior, Shigemaru blinked in surprise. “I see, so you already knew about the place.”
“I do know about it, yes. After all, I was the one who personally confirmed its existence in the first place. I went through it with my own feet and even saw the Monkeys there with my own eyes,” Yukiya confessed, his tone as if he hadn’t said anything special.
“Just what kind of crazy life are you leading……” Shigemaru muttered with exasperation.
“Back to the topic. What’s the relationship between the Monkeys and the water?” Chihaya, fed up with waiting for answers, asked.
In response, Akeru looked directly at Yukiya. “Then, let's ask Yukiya as he knows these passages from firsthand experience. Is there anything in common between the well the Monkeys used as an entrance and the passage you went through?”
Like a trainee replying to the Instructor's questions in theory class, Yukiya gave Akeru a quick answer. “One could say that, geographically speaking, both were either holes or underground pathways excavated to lead deep under Center Mountain.”
“Then, this is a question for you, who has actually traversed such an underground pathway. What did you have to go through to reach the Monkeys’ territory?”
“What—?” Yukiya was stumped for a second, but it didn’t last long. “...... Water. Now that you mention it, I dove through a mysterious underground lake. Shining water poured on it. The Monkeys were right there after I surfaced.”
“That's it!”
The invasion route that the Imperial Court sealed was a hole opened on the well's very walls. It had once been filled with water, which meant there was no way for the Monkeys to come in from there. So, if one were to assume the Monkeys invaded thanks to the well drying up, and that this was due to the water levels on Center Mountain going down— “Then we could conclude that what separates us from the Monkeys’ den is actually the water itself. Or so His Highness Wakamiya thinks.”
After investigating the matter on Wakamiya's orders, it became clear that—though not without its ups and downs—the overall tendency for the water quantities flowing from the Center Mountain to Yamauchi’s different regions had been solidly downwards. “To top it all off, we got a report saying that the water coming out through the Center's waterfalls had suddenly gone down these last two or three days.”
“These last two or three days……?” Shigemaru murmured weakly. Although Yukiya and Chihaya didn't say anything, the look in their eyes had clearly gotten sharper.
“If it's all groundless concerns, that’s great, but His Highness has been saying he has ‘a bad feeling about it’ nonstop ever since.”
Yukiya groaned the second he heard that. “Now that sucks. The True Golden Raven's instinct is virtually no different from a prophecy. If His Highness Wakamiya is actually saying that, something is going to happen in the near future for sure.”
“We have eyes on any suspicious spots that were found during last time's investigation. The Yamauchi Guard is on the move already, but the area to cover is way too wide. Especially because, if the worst comes to pass, they could end up in a skirmish against the Monkeys.” In short, they were sorely and utterly lacking in manpower. “That’s why His Highness Wakamiya orders you to join the search as soon as the Trial is over.”
“Understood, so I will,” Yukiya said as he straightened his back. “Tell His Highness that I’ll be joining them as soon as I’ve taken care of things here. The Trial of Storm will be all over after tomorrow's match.”
“Got it.”
“My Trial of Storm is all finished, though,” Shigemaru energetically leaned forwards. “I may not be an official Yamauchi Guard yet, but could I still help out?”
“I'll go too.”
Akeru nodded in approval at Shigemaru and Chihaya's requests. “I'm sure His Highness Wakamiya will be glad to hear you say that.”
Yukiya, meanwhile, watched the three of them, all ready to leave that very moment, with a downturned mouth. “Honestly…? I would rather go with you all right now.”
“But you can't,” Akeru flat-out refused to hear Yukiya's complaints on the matter. “Even if we assume a disaster of some kind is going to happen, we can't tell when that will be. It could be tomorrow, in ten days or even a whole month from now. To have you fail out because of this would be completely laughable. Let me give you a message: ‘Yukiya, don’t panic, and come with us only after you've actually finished everything you have pending. We'll talk after that—’ Word for word. It comes not from His Highness, but his wife.”
“Eh—” Yukiya blinked in surprise. “Sakura no Kimi told you that?”
“That she did, and His Highness too. When he heard her say that, he went ‘well, Yukiya is probably well aware of that without anyone's intervention, but tell him I'm of the same opinion just in case’.”
Yukiya bitterly held his head in his hands. “...... Then, please tell not only His Highness but Sakura no Kimi as well that I said ‘understood’. I'll go with them after the Trial of Storm without fail.”
“Got it. And you better not go and screw it all up at the very last moment and lose.”
Yukiya's lips curved into a sly grin.
“Who the hell do you think you're talking to?”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Akeru and the others left. The tent fell into silence and Yukiya sighed. “Well, then.”
The topographical map he had been checking represented the entirety of the surrounding terrain. He had already finished a preliminary inspection when the sun was still high in the sky—the terrain was quite craggy and there was a tunnel one could use as a shortcut if so desired. If he attempted to win in a reliable and steady manner, tomorrow's battle could turn out to be quite complex.
Of course, he wasn't concerned with losing at all, no matter how complicated the battlefield got. He had trained at this field many times before and his opponent was one of his fellow Evergreens—he knew him quite well after three whole years spent together.
What worried him wasn't victory, but rather the time spent on the test itself.
There were Seeds unaccustomed to mock battles taking part this time, so he wanted to avoid any overly intricate strategies and, after hearing what Akeru had to say, the only thing he wanted was to be done as soon as possible so he could join Wakamiya and the rest in the search. He had intended to win in a conventional manner, but it seemed like it was time to change plans post-haste.
“Evergreen Yukiya, I brought you dinner.”
“Come in.”
“Sorry to intrude,” Haruma said politely before coming in, leaving a four-legged tray with food on it in front of Yukiya. Haruma had grilled some mochi with miso sauce he had brought from the kitchen, from the looks of it. It smelled wonderful. “So, everyone has gone back.”
“Yes, I'm sorry. After you went through all that trouble to make this for everyone.”
“Don't worry. I'll bring the leftovers with me and share it with the other Seeds.” Haruma had done him the favor of preparing dinner for him, Shigemaru and the others at a spot somewhat away from the tent. He truly was a well put together junior—he was so casually considerate. Always careful to not be a bother to him.
“Ah, about tomorrow. I'm thinking of giving you command over a detached force.”
Taken by surprise, Haruma straightened his pose. “Me? Is that truly alright? That's usually a role for a Sapling to……”
“I'll carefully consider the members. There shouldn’t be many complaints if we gather people well acquainted with your talent. I'll leave the decision-making on the field to you,” Yukiya said.
Haruma's expression remained solemn, but his eyes sparkled. “That's such an honor! If I can be of help to you, Evergreen Yukiya, I'll do everything I can!”
“Good. Go rest now then.”
“I will! See you tomorrow.”
Yukiya watched Haruma go with light steps, a smile creeping on his lips.
Haruma himself didn’t seem to realize it, but, to tell the truth, Yukiya had felt suspicious about him when they first met. As a Sapling, the two juniors he had shared a room with had been a terribly insolent pair. They were all obedient now, but that was only because Yukiya had hammered the hierarchy between them physically in their very bones.
On top of that, he was very much aware of the fact that he had been an even more insolent junior himself. Yukiya had been under the conviction that an obedient and meek junior just didn’t exist anywhere in this world.
Which was why Haruma's subservient behavior right out of the gate drove Yukiya to believe he had to be scheming something—what, he didn't know—against him. It took him quite a while to realize that Haruma seemed to be, by all intents and purposes, genuine in his admiration for him. The shock was enough to make him reflect on his life choices.
Haruma joined Yukiya’s Tactical Research Group every single day without fail and would take care of any menial tasks out of his own volition—Yukiya didn't even have to give him the order. Haruma was so ridiculously considerate, Yukiya's peers had started to poke fun at him over how he ‘worked a poor Seed to the bone’.
Then there was Haruma’s talent. He was absolutely brilliant, as expected of someone recommended to the Monastery due to his brains. His practical skills were somewhat concerning, but his skill in Strategy was beyond question. Out of all the juniors currently at the Monastery, he was the one that understood Yukiya's thought process best, hands down.
As time went by, his feelings about Haruma had grown closer to what he felt for his little brother back in the Northern Region than just another simple junior. The boy's future performance wasn’t just somebody else's business to him, he actually looked forward to seeing him grow.
But that wasn’t the matter he should be pondering at the moment—he had a task in front of him to complete.
Under normal circumstances, this would be the time to pull an all-nighter and perfect his strategy, but he was already set on a course of action. He felt sorry for his opponent, but he fully planned to settle things fast the next day. That decided, Yukiya went to sleep early that night.
The next morning, Yukiya woke with the sunrise and immediately took bird form, flying around as he studied the training field from above. The weather was nice that day, no wind worth mentioning. He didn't see anything in particular that could potentially hamper his plan.
With that finished, he returned to the tent where he had spent the night. By that point, the juniors assigned to become part of Yukiya's forces during the test had already begun to gather.
Haruma was in front of them all, waiting eagerly for him. “Good morning! How were the skies?”
“The wind is gentle with no clouds in sight. The best weather conditions for a match.”
“That's good to hear.”
Yukiya took human form as he answered, quickly retying his Ornamented Blade in the process. “I'll be relying on you today.”
“Leave it to me.”
They all lined up in the plaza where the tent was. A while later, the Instructors that would act as lookouts arrived from the Unbending Reed Monastery. White banners were raised across the camp, and the trainees too tied white straps on themselves.
Yukiya’s men totaled to thirty and their only available weapons were bamboo swords and whistling arrows. The goal of the test was to steal the enemy General’s Banner. Those who had their strap stolen by the enemy or who the lookouts judged to have suffered fatal injuries were to abandon the field immediately. They had until midday the following day.
They were waiting in line for the match to start when finally the sound of drums came from afar.
——Yukiya’s last test at the Monastery had begun.
That very second, Yukiya started to give instructions to his forces. “Haruma, take your three men and leave immediately towards the enemy’s side through the nearby tunnel.”
“Yes!”
“Now, everyone else. We’ll leave one person behind to protect the General’s Banner and then march all together towards the enemy’s camp.”
After the instructions, the juniors looked at Yukiya with complete disbelief. His assigned lieutenant, a Sapling, even let out a surprised gasp before asking him in a high-pitched tone, “But—what about scouts? And why leave only one person to take care of the General’s Banner—”
“One will be enough. This is a swift attack, our true enemy is actually time.”
In these field practices, the key to victory truly lay in who managed to pressure the opponent’s forces into dispersing. If Yukiya considered his rival’s records up until that moment, his chosen strategy would surely be what they called the ‘badger’. It used a minimal amount of scouts, assigning all remaining forces to defend the General’s Banner instead.
There was also the fact that his opponent had faced defeat at Yukiya’s hands way too many times and had gotten very cautious around him. That surely meant that, at the very start of the encounter, he would send out a lot more scouts than his usual.
“I would assume he’ll send seven scouts at the least. He'll also be worried about the tunnel and send people to guard it, so the number of people away from camp could easily increase by another four or five. Even if some of them realize what we’re trying to do and return to camp, that still means about two or three people less to fight. If my calculations are correct, we’ll be facing only around twenty men once we actually arrive there.”
If the enemy planned to go on the defensive anyway, then the best chance to attack was now, when he didn’t have any information on Yukiya’s forces yet and hadn’t fully solidified his formation.
“Depending on the circumstances, we may even be able to start the battle without their scouts ever returning,” Yukiya declared as he jumped on the back of one of his juniors, shifted already into a horse.
The Sapling turned lieutenant smiled ever so subtly. “And… that’s why you think only one man is enough to defend our Banner…?”
Their loss condition relied on one of the enemy’s scouts coming over to check on them and, having found out about the empty camp, deciding to charge all by himself in the time it took them to launch their all-out attack. However, the prospects were positive. As long as they left someone specialized in archery and with plenty of whistling arrows, Yukiya believed that the trainee should be able to take any enemy scout out without even needing to engage in close combat.
The main source of concern was, then, the tunnel—it would be bad news if the opponent were to use it to send out advanced troops directly to Yukiya’s camp without him noticing. Hence he had sent Haruma there.
“Let’s finish this quickly.”
“Yes!”
They headed out towards the enemy’s camp at full speed. Upon arrival, and just as Yukiya had expected, there were only nineteen boys with red straps hurrying to and fro at the enemy’s camp. Yukiya saw a few of them shift into bird form in an attempt to fight back—with that, the battle was all but won in his eyes.
“Disperse!”
Following Yukiya’s order, the big group of trainees following him cleanly divided into three platoons. Just as they had agreed beforehand, the two platoons on the sides approached the enemy’s camp as they dodged any arrows coming from above. Some of them were intercepted by the opposite side’s bird-shaped men, ending up in a fight, and others took a clean hit from the whistling arrows, but most managed to survive the charge.
Although the red-strapped soldiers on the ground fought back valiantly, the vast majority of Yukiya’s last platoon proceeded to then charge from above. They weren’t given enough time to even release their second round of arrows.
Yukiya spearheaded the descending group, flying right into the heat of the battle and slashing down four or five of the opponent’s men with his bamboo sword. The attack opened the way for one of the Saplings on his side to make a run for it and take the General’s Banner.
“Taken!” the boy yelled between pants, raising the Banner up high for everyone to see.
One of the Lookout Instructors beat the drum.
——And with that, the match was over.
“......And I thought that just this last time I could get back at you. What are you? A demon?”
“People often call me that, yes.”
After the match, no commending each other’s big efforts or any emotive scene like that took place. Instead, Sadamori made his forces line up and verified the actual losses on his side while he headed towards Yukiya with a bitter look on his face.
“Sadamori, for the record, you should have instructed your troops at the start on what they should do when fighting back, whether it is using bows and arrows or transforming into bird shape to go for the melee—one or the other. Otherwise, they can just end up hitting each other. Besides, the Seeds are unused to field drills like this so they’ll just get confused without it, you know.”
“That’s a very fair point, and I thank you for your feedback. But, you see, you attacked before I even had the time to give such instructions! Dammit!” Sadamori bitterly cursed him.
Sadamori had, apparently, seen Yukiya as a rival when they first arrived at the Monastery. Because of that, they hadn’t grown particularly close until they became Evergreens despite both of them being from the North. Sadamori was quite the sore loser but, despite that, he had proven to be quite the good-natured man once Yukiya got to actually talk with him.
“It really annoys me, but this confirms your graduation as the first of the class, right? It was a given, I guess, but still. Congratulations.”
“Thank you. Good job from you as well, finishing the Trial of Storm.”
Once they verified everything, they learned that the ‘dead’ on each side had totaled to three for red and seven for white. Meanwhile, three lost their strap on the red side, two on the white. A victory was a victory, but Yukiya’s side had suffered the bigger losses.
Now that he reflected on it, Yukiya realized how reckless his approach may have been. Then, just as he was considering asking Haruma for his opinion on the matter as well, Yukiya noticed that the members of his detached force hadn’t returned yet—it was taking them too long.
“Hey, did you send someone to the tunnel this time?”
“No? I sent guards to the entrance, but they’re all back by now.”
“Yeah, of course.”
Maybe they hadn’t heard the drum beat from inside the tunnel? Yukiya turned his gaze towards the direction where the tunnel’s exit was. There, he happened to find a dark shadow flying in their direction amid the blue sky.
‘There they are’, Yukiya thought to himself at first, but he soon realized something was amiss. His detached unit was supposed to have four men including Haruma, yet he could only see one shadow approaching them. And the way he flew—as if he were panicking. The shadow got closer, and the odd sound of his desperate caws reached them.
The deja vu was unbearable.
Four years ago. The sight of a Yatagarasu flying through the blue sky between cries. Yet another tragic victim of the circumstances, and then what befell Yukiya’s homeland right after—
The Yatagarasu reached them, transforming back into human form as he fell to the ground in front of the other juniors, who had been busy cleaning up the camp. Yukiya pushed away the surrounding crowd and dashed towards him, all to reach the boy before anyone else.
“Koroku?”
He turned out to be one of the Saplings in his detached force. His expression was completely unlike anything he wore when he left camp—it was one of pure, dark terror.
“Evergreen Yukiya……”
“Yes!? Tell me, what happened?”
“The Monkeys appeared.”
For a second, it was as if the world around Yukiya had gone silent.
The next, rising tension made his five senses all the sharper. His heart beat so loudly against his chest that he could almost hear it thumping in his head.
Yukiya asked in a roar, “How many!?”
“I only saw one. It came from behind us all of a sudden and—I wanted to help fight, but we didn’t have anything worth calling a weapon……”
“Then? What about the rest?”
“I don’t know! I just thought I had to at least warn everyone—What should I do? I… I left Haruma, Teppei and Akitoki behind!” Koroku shrieked, having just realized what he had done.
Yukiya left him to it and instead turned towards the petrified trainees behind him. “Bring the Lookout Instructors here right now! And go contact the nearest Guard Station! Tell them to bring every single one of their soldiers and weapons here to block the northern tunnel!”
Following Yukiya’s incisive orders, a few of the trainees sprinted away in a way that resembled headless chickens. With that done, Yukiya returned his gaze to Koroku and quickly spoke, “To leave and warn everyone because you had no weapons was the correct choice. You must precisely tell the Instructors everything that happened when they arrive here. It’ll help us save our companions, got it?”
Koroku nodded as he shook uncontrollably. Having seen that, Yukiya stood up. “I’ll go to the nearest entrance. Sadamori, go to the opposite one and stand guard there until the reinforcements arrive. Don’t go down until we get those weapons.”
“Understood,” Sadamori immediately responded to Yukiya’s orders, a strained look on his face.
“All remaining Saplings, divide into two groups and follow us!”
Yukiya transformed into bird shape and left for the tunnel as fast as he could. A short trip later, they found the entrance. There, a transformed boy struggled as he tried to take off while another, sunken on the ground, looked into the dark depths of the cavern. Once Yukiya confirmed that there were no Monkeys around, he landed as he returned to human form.
“Teppei, Akitoki! Are you alright!?”
The one in bird form cawed without transforming, clearly maddened by the experience. The other one—Akitoki—was still motionless, but he whispered his name in a daze, “Evergreen Yukiya……”
“What’s wrong? Where’s Haruma?”
“Haruma—The Monkey took Haruma with it.”
——It… took Haruma?
Yukiya froze in place. Instantly, Akitoki’s face twisted horribly. “If only he hadn’t protected us! We tried to recover him, but that guy was too strong, it shook me off and my shoulder—”
That was when Yukiya noticed it—Akitoki’s arm was bent in an odd direction, his forehead drenched in cold sweat. All choked up, Yukiya forced himself to nod his head, “I know. This isn’t your fault.”
——The Monkeys had… taken Haruma.
“Evergreen Yukiya, we should go!” The Saplings following him yelled as they caught up to him.
“We can’t!” Yukiya answered. “With no weapons, we are just as powerless as they were to fight them.”
“Are you telling us to give up then!? Haruma may end up dead while we’re standing here!”
“But we can’t die in vain here,” Yukiya insisted resolutely. He heard the sound of breath catching sharply in the Sapling’s throat, but the boy didn’t press the matter any further.
In the end, they managed to send away Teppei, who had hurt his wing, and have Yukiya fix Akitoki’s dislocated shoulder by the time the soldiers arrived with the weapons. Akitoki remained conscious, although pale as a sheet, so ultimately Yukiya and the soldiers brought him with them as they finally went inside the cave.
“This is where we were assaulted.” The spot Akitoki pointed out connected to a subterranean stream, the only part of the tunnel to do so. It was off to the side in a slightly open corner—there, if you climbed down a bit from the more-or-less maintained path, was running water. The current made a soft rumble as it went.
Yukiya had gone down there during the preliminary inspection the day before. Bitterest regret filled him—why didn’t he even consider this possibility?
The Center. Flowing water.
It was such a perfect match for an entry route! They had discussed what the Monkeys’ infiltration conditions were just yesterday.
Yukiya then went down into the stream itself, looking in the direction the water came from. It was a dark cavern, no light whatsoever came from it. Yet there was no mistake, it had to connect to the Monkeys’ territory. He wanted nothing more than to go right after them and save Haruma, but— Yukiya bit his lips.
“Evergreen Yukiya,” someone on the path, where everyone else was waiting, called for him at that moment.
“Yes?”
“Look at this!”
Yukiya ran up to find something fallen in the middle of the road, illuminated by the torches’ light. It was a letter, no matter how one looked at it. The yellowish paper’s quality was atrocious, but he could see the letters written on it with what could be assumed to be ink. It was carefully folded. There, on its front, was the addressee’s name.
——‘To the Golden Raven.’
Next: Yukiya (Part 2)
—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---
1: The ‘teen prodigy’ bit is specifically 麒麟児 (kirinji), which technically means “Qilin colt/filly” but it’s indeed used in japanese to mean ‘child prodigy’. I adapted it into ‘teen’ because of how english works vs. japanese.
#Translation: The Raven of the Empty Coffin#yatagarasu#yatagarasu series#the raven does not choose its master#karasu wa aruji wo erabanai
32 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter of the Fireflies: Thoughts of the Barren Tree

Disclaimer: This is a fan-translation japanese-english of the original novel. This is a short story originally written for a japanese magazine and later compiled in one of the Ravens' Hundred Flowers books.
Blog version
For other translations, you can find them HERE
Timeline: Before the start of the series, during Yukiya's childhood
Characters (in order of relevance): Azusa, Fuyuki, Yukimasa, Yukiya, Yukichi, Yukima, Nazukihiko.
Synopsis: Yukiya and Yukichi go missing. As she waits for news on the children, Azusa reminisces about Yukiya's mother, Fuyuki, and the time they spent together.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
It's recommended to read before the excerpts of Golden Raven I just published here, going over some details about Yukiya's childhood, before reading this short story.
Thoughts of the Barren Tree(1)
Taruhi Township Lord's second and third sons had disappeared.
It happened during the early spring, and the crepuscular breeze was still cold. The custom at the Township Lord's Residence was for everyone, from family members to its working officials, to gather to eat together, and Azusa, as the Lord's wife, was in charge of the kitchen. At that moment, she had been in the process of turning a mountain of vegetables into a tofu and white miso salad for dinner.
That is, until her eldest dashed in. He had been out playing until a moment ago.
“Chii(2) and Yukiya are gone!”
Her eldest Yukima, soon to be eleven at the time, was six years older than his youngest brother Yukichi—affectionately nicknamed Chii. Yukichi had been growing more and more independent as of late, which had translated into common fights with his caring eldest brother. He would end up running out of the house and every time, and as if following a script, their reliable middle brother would dutifully go bring him back.
Yukima, however, was desperate. He explained that, this time, they had actually left way before midday. “It's taking them way too long! They didn't even come back for lunch. I've been searching for them, but I can't find them and…… Mother, what should we do?”
A squashed sheath of bamboo peeked out from the edge of her panicking eldest’s kimono—most likely containing rice balls for his brothers.
“It'll be fine. Now, calm down.”
“But!”
“They probably took a nap somewhere and slept through lunch, that’s all. They’ll be hungry, so I’m sure they’ll be back soon.”
“Your Ladyship,” a woman meekly called out from the back. She must have been listening in on the conversation.
Azusa nodded to her. “But, that said, it is taking them way too long. So, let's get a snack and, if they aren't back by the time we're done, let's all go and search together. Don’t forget to patch things up properly with your brother when he's back, got it?”
She looked her son in the eyes.
“Yes,” Yukima nodded, his uncertainty apparent for everyone to see.
——Yet no matter how long they waited, the two never returned.
“Chii, where are you?”
“Chii, respond if you hear us!”
Azusa and the other women left the Residence first for the search, followed right after by the Township's officials, who joined the efforts as soon as they finished their dinners. Yet no matter how many places they searched, nobody answered their calls.
The Township Lord's Residence was high up in the mountains. There was a village and farms at its base, inhabited by the Township residents, with inns speckled throughout for any travelers traversing the area. Yet, when asked, the residents, who had been working the fields throughout the entire day, all had the same thing to say—they hadn't seen the Lord's sons during the entire day.
Night fell. It was pitch dark.
While it was comfortably warm when the sun was still out, the wind was still as harsh as winter. The cold would sneak down their necks and up their ankles, and the boys had left lightly dressed. Concern for their safety fully settled on everyone’s hearts.
“You should go back home for a bit and eat something,” Azusa’s husband and the Township’s Lord, Yukimasa, called out to her. She had been running around, shouting herself hoarse.
“But, my dear—”
“You know we all ate, but you didn’t have anything at all before leaving, right?”
“I'm fine. In these circumstances? I can go without eating for a while with no problem.”
“You may be alright, sure, but Yukima? Look, he's at his limit.” Yukimasa glanced in Yukima's direction. The boy, too tired to even speak, was following some officials around on the verge of tears. “With how things are looking, it may take a long time to find them. I've sent the other women back already to prepare a midnight snack, so take Yukima and go.”
Once her husband mentioned it, Azusa finally noticed the absence of the household's women. They had been searching with them up until just a moment ago. “...... Fine, I'll take Yukima back. For now.”
She may have backed down, but Azusa was sure that food wouldn’t go past her throat even if she tried. Meanwhile, her eldest, who had insisted on helping until his brothers were found, was unsurprisingly exhausted after an entire day of running around. Using the short break as an excuse, Azusa brought him to the Residence with her. Once there, he curled up instantly, falling asleep right at the entrance.
Azusa left for the kitchen to get someone to watch over him, fully planning to head back out herself afterwards. The moment her hand touched the sliding door to open it, however, she was interrupted by someone's voice on the other side.
“Not Chii, but the middle kid? I'm not surprised he has gotten himself lost like that. What’s the point in searching for him so desperately, anyway? I bet that brat is intentionally hiding away.”
“What do you mean?”
“That he’s probably having the time of his life, watching us run ourselves ragged searching for them. He's one twisted brat, after all,” the voice said. Her distaste for Azusa's son, obvious for anyone who listened in.
“Oh, stop,” another voice reprimanded across the door.
“But it's the truth! He may put on that good boy facade of his in front of His Lordship and the others, but you know what he did the other day? He punched my son.”
“And wasn't that because your son disrespected the Young Lord? He reaped what he sowed,” the other voice retorted back, clearly fed up.
Azusa's heartbeat, however, remained on the rise. She had no idea that her second son—not Yukima or Yukichi, but her second—had been getting into those kinds of fights. It was news to her. He, who was always so calm and gentle, ever mediating his brothers’ squabbles without fail.
The woman, however, had no way of knowing that Azusa was actually listening in on their conversation, and so she kept on babbling and airing out her grudges. “Still! Her Ladyship's children are both such sweet kids, yet that kid is twisted to the core. It must be his mother’s influence, after all. He never apologized after the fight.”
“Shouldn’t you stop already? I mean, let me guess—you talk just like that at home too. No wonder your son ends up getting in trouble with the Lord’s children if that’s what he hears from you.”
“Exactly! It’s just payback at that point. No helping with that.”
Despite the others’ following airy laugh, the irritated voice remained unrelenting. “Still, why are Her Ladyship and His Lordship even willing to raise that brat themselves? I truly can't understand them. They should just send him to the Center and be done with the whole thing, everyone would come out winning. Lady Fuyuki must resent this too, I’m sure.”
——Azusa couldn't take it any longer.
She used all her strength to suddenly open the door. The startled women, who indeed hadn't realized her presence until then, fell silent immediately. “Your Ladyship.”
Panic was written all over the face of the woman who had been badmouthing her son just a moment ago. She knew the gravity of her mistake, and while Azusa knew she had to say something—both for her and her children's sake—she couldn’t. This indescribable feeling, this mix of anger and sadness, filled her and, by the time she finally spoke, it was about a different matter altogether.
“...... Yukima is sleeping out there. I'll be going out, so keep an eye on him,” Azusa quickly ordered them. She turned on her heels.
“Lady Azusa,” she heard a flustered voice call her from behind, but she didn’t have it in her to answer. To give them her attention any longer.
The Lord's second son—Yukiya. Azusa had raised him fully intending to give him equal treatment to Yukima and Yukichi. His now-deceased mother had been a princess of the High Nobility. One Azusa had personally served once upon a time.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
They met about twenty years ago, back when Azusa was seven and Fuyuki thirteen. Fuyuki was the second princess of one of the Four Houses that formed the High Nobility, the one governing over the Northern territories. Her body had been weak from birth, however, and she was rumored to not have a long life to live.
Azusa’s father belonged to a family that had long served the Northern House. Her mother, on the other hand, came from a mid-ranking noble family affiliated not with the North, but the East. Azusa had grown up at her mother’s Residence in the Center, so she hadn’t had any chances to meet Fuyuki, who remained ever cloistered in the North’s Main Residence, face to face until then.
The chance to meet came during the New Year’s Greetings, as Azusa had been brought there by her family and Fuyuki had just so happened to be in good health that day.
“So, you're Azusa,” Fuyuki said as she sat on her bed and leaned on an armrest.
Her features themselves were unremarkable, hard to commit to memory. Her looks came from her father, but she lacked the confident aura granted by the man's strong body and magnanimity—her limbs and neck were abnormally thin, and her expression gloomy. The sound of labored, painful breaths came incessantly from her slightly opened lips and her soft-looking locks remained in a permanent bedhead, plastered to her pale cheeks.
Once the exchange of formalities was over, Fuyuki immediately took her chance to question Azusa. “Hey, tell me, do you think my elder sister will succeed in becoming His Highness Wakamiya’s wife?”
At the time, Mutsu no Hana, Fuyuki's older sister and the first princess of the North, was rumored as a candidate for the Crown Prince's legal wife. Apparently, it wasn't the first time Fuyuki had asked others this question, but everyone else had just answered with an ‘of course, your elder sister will undoubtedly be chosen’.
After some deep consideration, Azusa, on the other hand, said the following, “At my residence in the Center, everyone from the East is certain that the Eastern princess will be chosen. And I’m sure the Western people must think the same for their princess, that she'll be the one. So, to tell the truth, I can't tell how it’ll turn out.”
The second Fuyuki heard her words, she gave her a satisfied smile. One followed right after by an order. “I like you. Be my servant from now on.”
It completely came out of the blue for Azusa and her family, but the prestige of the offer was beyond question. The Northern Lord and Lady were keen on the idea as well, which led to the final decision to make Azusa Fuyuki's handmaiden surprisingly easy.
Still, Fuyuki's reputation, according to hearsay, wasn't what one would call good. The rumors talked about how inconsiderate and mean-spirited she was towards those under her. When people heard Azusa was going to become her handmaiden, they would tell her stories about ‘how she kicked out anyone the very second they offended her’. Half as a warning, half to scare her off.
However, Fuyuki proved to be startlingly kind and friendly to Azusa once she got the chance to actually spend time with her. Still, even Azusa couldn't deny the fact that her reputation was, in part, well-deserved. Azusa once asked Fuyuki why she chose her of all people, when so many would love to serve a Northern princess like her.
“I hate idiots, you see,” Fuyuki proceeded to insult them all with no hesitation. The look in her eyes was unlike anything she usually showed to Azusa—cold, as if her eyes had frozen over, covered by winter’s ice. “The person those girls want to serve is the Main House's frail, pitiable little princess, not me. They won't ever act against my will, yes, but they won't ever sincerely speak their minds to me either. They’re all the kind of people that would gladly call a deer a horse(3) if you tell them so. There’s no worthwhile conversation to be had with them.”
Not even a hint of warmth could be felt in her voice. “I’m not going to live that long, so I'd rather spend my short time here with people I actually like and enjoy myself while it lasts. I flat out refuse to waste my precious life with a bunch of thoughtless idiots.”
——Azusa could feel the characteristic arrogance of the High Nobility dripping from every one of Fuyuki’s nonchalant words.
Fuyuki enjoyed reading to a degree that far surpassed what was expected of a princess of the nobility, and was particularly adept at board games. She would remember the contents of any book word for word after merely reading it once and stayed undefeated in all kinds of games—from Shogi, Go and dice games(4) to the Board Drills employed by warriors to learn war strategy. Azusa hadn't seen anyone beat Fuyuki even once in any of them.
Active military officials and Imperial Court officers would come over to visit from time to time and would challenge her while they were at it—they all came to share the same unanimous opinion about the princess’ strength.
While most believed that they intentionally lost against her in an attempt to curry favor with the Northern House without ever questioning that idea, Azusa had actually seen most of these men—who would go around bragging behind Fuyuki's back about how they ‘went easy on her’—drenched in cold sweat as they faced her on the board.
On the other hand, many other visitors would bring stories from the Center with them. Fuyuki was a woman of relatively few words but, thanks to that, they often carried a level of insight that completely escaped Azusa.
“The North is bad at politics, you know. They believe that getting a marriage with the Imperial Family will be enough by itself to bring the house prosperity—truly a hopeless bunch. The way our military excels, it would be easy for us to take over the Imperial Family’s position if we ever wanted to. But no, they would rather go and take a woman from the Red-Light District as the legal wife.”
The topic was her own parents, yet Fuyuki spoke as if it were somebody else's business altogether. “Did you know? Our accursed relatives wouldn't shut up, insisting that if we produced a princess beautiful enough, we could manage to marry her to the Imperial Family, so my father took my mother, the best prostitute at the Center's Red-Light District, as his legal wife. But it’s not like the ones in power out there are going to care about a princess’ face or personality…… Yet father, mother, my older brother and sister all pity me for being unable to join their silly games of playing house with our idiotic relatives. It's so stupid,” Fuyuki spat out.
It was true that Fuyuki's parents and siblings failed to genuinely understand her and her feelings. They would shower her in hina dolls and hairpins she wouldn't ever use, so it was obvious they didn't even have a basic grasp on her preferences and tastes. On the other hand, they would secretly call Azusa often, all to ask her just what kind of present Fuyuki would actually like.
Azusa didn't truly believe Fuyuki's parents were as indifferent to her as she herself thought, but Fuyuki had given up on all hope regarding her family.
“If only I had been a man—or at least had a body strong enough to give up my status as a woman, live as a man and become an official, I would have been capable of raising this Northern House to the very top of Yamauchi.”
By chance, some maidservants heard her lament and grimaced. Their thoughts—that she was dreaming about something beyond her—all over their faces. But Azusa believed that it wasn't necessarily some pipe dream. That, for Fuyuki, dominating the entire Imperial Court could have actually been possible in the right circumstances.
Fuyuki was a woman overflowing with talent, so having a body that wouldn't let her make use of it had to be vexing indeed. She was terribly intelligent, regardless of her environment's refusal to admit it, and, precisely because of that, also very lonely.
“...... It’s not like this body of mine can be expected to carry a child to term anyway. I’m sure I'll spend my entire life stuck here, achieving nothing, just to then die alone.” A whisper full of resignation. A few guests had left right before that—they had been gushing about how her older sister would surely marry into the Imperial Family.
How did the world look from that tiny window of hers? Surrounded by beautiful kimonos and rare souvenirs from the Center, with her mountains of books at odds with everything else in the room.
Azusa was one of the precious few who ever understood the gloomy Fuyuki and, over time, that gave her a sense of pride. To know this woman who was cold like ice even towards her own parents and siblings, yet proved to be incredibly thoughtful and caring for the innocent and those she came to trust even once.
She would laugh ever so quietly whenever a cat got lost inside or a baby was carried there for a visit. It reminded Azusa of the breeze in early spring, and she loved the gesture above anything else.
Fuyuki was, unquestionably, a twisted woman and hard to deal with—but there was more to her than that. At the time, Azusa had been desperate to be the first to break through the many barriers Fuyuki put around herself to keep everyone at bay. Her efforts didn’t go unnoticed by Fuyuki either, who would watch over her attempts as she would watch a kitten trying to climb up her lap, claws latching onto the train of her kimono.
Their days were always the same, yet warm and peaceful—or so Azusa thought.
——An opportunity for change arrived. Fuyuki was eighteen, and Azusa twelve.
Fuyuki's older brother, Genki, had gone on a visit to the Center and brought back some friends he had met there to the Northern Region. Soon, they proved to be a hopelessly irritating bunch.
“Oh, poor princess! To only be capable of remaining cloistered here.”
“The Center is such a good place! We’ll tell you all about it.”
And so, these men forced them both to listen to their incessant rambles about how their families had made a fortune in the Center and how luxurious and glorious their life was. All while paying no mind to Fuyuki and Azusa's actual reactions in the slightest.
While Fuyuki kept a sour silence, Azusa tried to, in a long-winded manner, redirect the conversation towards the Center's politics in Fuyuki’s place, but it was to no avail. One of them immediately redirected the conversation back to a summer design made by a clothes shop he patronized.
“...… What's the point of flashy clothes if the person wearing them is of no substance?” Fuyuki finally offered them a backhanded question from across the bamboo curtains, but it didn't stop them even for a second. It was admirable. In a way.
“Truly so, truly so, it's just as you say! But appearances are very important in order to be recognized as a noble in the Center, you see.” They even further added, “The girls in the Center apply themselves to matters of fashion too and have quite the discerning eye for it. To be fashionable is a struggle. But, of course, these matters of mundane life have nothing to do with someone like you, Lady Fuyuki. I envy the purity of heart you possess.”
They somehow managed to put an end to the conversation afterwards and chase them away, but the mere thought of their stay at the Residence made Azusa miserable.
“Don't ever approach them again.”
“No worries, I don't want to deal with them either.”
Although they all had connections to the Northern House, their base of operations was in the Center. It was everyone’s first time coming to the North itself, so Azusa had thought that maybe they would go on a trip far away and, hopefully, they wouldn't come over again. Alas, she was too naive.
From the following day onwards, instead of visiting the region and despite coming all the way to the countryside, they got a ball and chose to spend their time playing kemari(5), arguing it was a ‘popular pastime among Center Nobles’.
“They're truly stupid!”
“Very much so.”
Carefree, incessant laughter could be heard from the garden facing Fuyuki's room.
“They should just return home already if this is how they’re going to spend their time,” Azusa argued but, just as she did so, someone's alarmed voice interrupted them.
“Careful!”
Wondering what was going on, they turned to its direction. That very second, something big flew through the bamboo curtains, ripping them off, and into the room. They both screamed as it bounced off the wall, knocked a mirror sitting on the nearby cupboard to the floor and bounced away. Not knowing what had happened just yet, Azusa stood there, frozen. Before even realizing it, she and Fuyuki had come to cling to each other.
——A white kemari ball noisily rolled on the floor, still covered in traces of being kicked around.
Still stunned, they saw a panicking face peek through the now curtainless handrails. “Are you alright!?”
A young, tanned man with sharp features appeared among the light. He wasn’t wearing any makeup, yet his eyebrows were so well-shaped they looked as if drawn on along with a bright gaze that denoted honesty. He was strongly built, the well-defined muscles of his upper arms visible thanks to the rolled up sleeves.
The moment Azusa came back to herself, she stood in front of Fuyuki to protect her. That done, she yelled, “Who do you think you are in front of!? Stand back!”
The young man's eyes widened for a second and, having perhaps realized who he was in front of, his face lost all color and he prostrated right in place. “Forgive the discourtesy, my lady.”
That matter solved, Azusa, worried about Fuyuki, turned around in a fluster to check on her.
“Lady Fuyuki, Lady Fuyuki! Are you alright?” Azusa's master was stuck in place, looking as if her soul had left its mortal coil. She watched the young man kneeling on the ground intently. “Lady Fuyuki?”
Azusa, concerned, called out her name, and Fuyuki seemed to return to her senses. “Ah, yes, I'm fine. I'm perfectly fine.”
“That's a relief,” Azusa let out a sigh and only then faced the young man with a fierce look in her eyes. “May I know what happened there?”
“I have no excuse to give, my most sincere apologies. I, well, kicked the ball and then…”
Azusa took a better look behind him. The Center noblemen were there, cowering further away in the garden as they watched. With the matter of the previous day's discourtesy added to it, Azusa couldn't take it any longer. “I'll be informing His Lordship of this. You'll get—”
“Wait, Azusa,” Fuyuki intervened before Azusa could finish speaking. “It's true that they made a mess of the curtains, but nobody got hurt and the mirror didn't break. Let's end this amicably.” Her voice was feeble, completely unlike her usual self. Still disconcerted by Fuyuki's behavior, who was completely shrunken in on herself, Azusa begrudgingly backed off.
“If you say so, Lady Fuyuki……” She could hear the young man breathe a sigh of relief. “Lady Fuyuki may have forgiven you, but that doesn't change the fact that you committed a terrible discourtesy. We'll consider the matter settled, but better make sure that there won’t be a second time.”
“Yes, of course,” the young man nodded earnestly.
Then, Azusa suddenly noticed something. Now that she was looking at his face, there was something different about him compared to the pale-faced bunch she had met just the other day. “You aren't from the Center, right? Who are you and from where?”
“Sorry for the late introduction. I'm Yukimasa of Taruhi, the eldest son of the Taruhi Township Lord. I came here today accompanying my father. I then received an invitation to play with them and—”
“Lord Yukimasa……” An absentminded voice muttered, much to Azusa's astonishment once she ascertained the source. It was Fuyuki, her cheeks flushed red as she wore an expression Azusa hadn't seen on her ever before.
That very evening, when the sun had set and it was already dark outside:
“Lady Azusa.”
She had been taking away Fuyuki’s tea set, walking through the hallway, when, much to her surprise, someone called her from the garden. “You're the one from today.”
“Yes, I'm sorry for what happened. I'm Yukimasa of Taruhi.”
“So, what brings you here this time?”
“I came to apologize all over again. Uhm, I'm not sure if this would qualify as a fitting gift, but here.” He bashfully offered her the present in question, which troubled Azusa as she tried to figure out how to respond.
——What should she say in this situation?
While Azusa was tempted to lean into her own irritation and tell him she never wanted to see him again, she ultimately restrained herself out of consideration for Fuyuki. “...... Aren't you the eldest son of Taruhi Township? What are you doing, coming here secretly from the garden?”
“Oh, true! My apologies. What a blunder.”
“Come over again, properly this time. I'll let you pass to meet Lady Fuyuki.”
Fuyuki hadn't spoken a word since the day's events, but once Azusa told her Yukimasa was going to come over, she let out a tiny gasp. She looked like a young girl all over again as she clung to Azusa. “What shall I do, Azusa? There’s nothing weird with what I’m wearing, right?”
Fuyuki’s hair was soft-looking, but prone to frizzing and curling. Azusa smiled wryly as she saw Fuyuki smoothing her hair down in a panic, and took a comb to slightly fix it.
“It'll be fine. Besides, he's coming over to apologize, just act with confidence and it'll all work out, Lady Fuyuki.” Azusa had thought the news would make Fuyuki happy, but she never expected her to get so flustered.
A while later, Yukimasa came for a visit. He knelt at the other side of the bamboo curtains, bowing his head. “Allow me to apologize again for what happened today. It was my mistake and I’m terribly sorry for it.”
“That’s enough,” Fuyuki replied with a voice so soft it was barely audible.
It looked like her lady would be incapable of speaking any further herself, so Azusa casually intervened to help. “Still, why was there a need to hit the ball with such strength? Was that your first time playing kemari, Lord Yukimasa?”
“No, that's not what happened. They were treating me like some ignorant country bumpkin, saying they would teach me some techniques from the Center and it really annoyed me, so…….”
He seemed too deeply ashamed of himself to go on, but it was still enough to get the gist of what had happened between them. Azusa could understand well how he had felt, so her attitude softened a little. “You have my condolences for that.”
“I'm deeply sorry for causing you princesses such inconvenience. It may not be enough of an apology, but please take this offering.” As he finished speaking, Yukimasa retrieved something from behind him. Fuyuki gasped at the sight.
A light flickered within the soft darkness of the room, as if it was slowly breathing. It was fainter than your usual fatuous fire lamp(6), and its color was more vivid. Yukimasa’s apology gift took the form of a stick-shaped something, shining with a beautiful green light.
“What's that?”
“A firefly.”
“I'm aware there's a firefly inside, but…… what's it trapped inside of? A plant?”
“You may not be familiar with it, princess, but it's a green onion head.”
“A green onion head!” Fuyuki opened her eyes in surprise. Such a silly, inappropriate name for something so beautiful. “I have seen people use bellflowers(7) before, but to use green onions……” Incapable of restraining herself any longer, Fuyuki started to laugh. “I've seen something good today. It's truly charming and wonderful, but I've already enjoyed myself enough. Please, let the firefly go.”
“As you wish.” Yukimasa took off the plug that kept the firefly from escaping. It wriggled for a moment before taking off, fluttering out of the room as if swept up by a breeze.
Fuyuki's expression as she watched Yukimasa depart left an impression on Azusa. She had never seen that on her before. To think she could make a face like that—It was refreshing. Azusa may have felt slightly left behind and lonely, but that didn’t worry her in the slightest. Not when her chest felt so unbearably tight.
——What a lovely person Fuyuki actually was.
Taken by a genuine desire to do something to help, Azusa went to visit the Northern Lord and his wife to inform them herself: ‘Lady Fuyuki has someone she likes’.
The marriage arrangement itself proceeded very smoothly.
The Northern Lord had been quite enthusiastic about the idea once he learned his daughter had fallen in love with the man at first sight, and Taruhi's Township Lord, who had been wanting to retire, was quite enthused too with the support they could gain from the Northern House if his son married Fuyuki.
“Thank you, Azusa. I got this because of you.”
Fuyuki had been the very picture of happiness and beauty before departing for Taruhi, and Azusa's eyes suddenly welled up with tears. “Please, be happy, Lady Fuyuki.”
Azusa couldn’t follow Fuyuki to Taruhi as one of her maids due to the terms set for the marriage. As a result, while Fuyuki became Yukimasa's legal wife and moved to Taruhi, Azusa went on to work in the Center.
‘It’s you, I’m sure you’ll find a marriage partner soon enough.’ Those had been Fuyuki’s words before departing, but reality proved to be the opposite—Azusa wasn't blessed with many proposals, if any at all.
Time passed. Much like Fuyuki once predicted, in the end, her older sister didn't get to marry into the Imperial Family and instead joined a noble family affiliated with the North. Genki’s son was born as well, and so it became Azusa’s job to take care of the children at the North's Center Residence.
Then, all of a sudden, the Northern Lady came to her with an unbelievable proposal.
“——You want me to become a concubine for Taruhi's Lord?”
Five long years had passed since Fuyuki married and left for Taruhi. Fuyuki and she had stayed in contact, sending letters back and forth from time to time ever since, but she had stopped answering a short while ago. At the time, Azusa had been fearing that Fuyuki's condition had worsened significantly.
Oryou no Kata, Fuyuki’s birth mother and the Northern Lord's legal wife, pressed Azusa with a solemn look in her eyes. “Fuyuki is faced with a great dilemma back in Taruhi. Taruhi's Township Lord remains childless even now and it fills her with shame to know it is her fault.”
The Northern Lord himself spoke right after, “Please, can't you consider accepting? As those who made the arrangement in the first place, we feel just as responsible for the situation as her. Besides, Fuyuki herself has said that if a concubine is necessary, she would at least want her to be you.”
“Has Lady Fuyuki truly said that?”
“Yes, that she did.”
To tell the truth, it was a request from the Northern Lord. It wasn't like Azusa had a choice to begin with.
——However, something felt off about it.
Fuyuki had been deeply, wholeheartedly in love with Yukimasa. Would she ever truly suggest her husband take a concubine? And yet, Fuyuki was also a terribly intelligent woman. For her to worry about Taruhi Township and consider the problems a lack of heirs could bring—no matter how painful it could be to do so—and choose Azusa as the concubine wasn't an absurd idea either.
Azusa sent her yet another letter, but no reply ever came back.
She was then summoned to the Northern House’s Main Residence, and so left the Center. There, Yukimasa finally came to visit her personally. The young Lord of Taruhi was completely earnest with her.
“Fuyuki's position in Taruhi is a difficult one because of the lack of heirs. I've been somehow protecting her up to now, but the anxiety of it all seems to be affecting her health as of late. To be honest, Fuyuki isn't even in a condition to take care of the house's affairs. Couldn't you become my concubine just to help her? Even if you’re to be a mere concubine, I'll treasure you as much as Fuyuki.”
“Could I first meet Fuyuki at least?”
“That may be difficult, sadly her condition is bad right now. But I'm sure that, if you were to agree, her depression will soon fade away and you'll be able to meet in the near future.”
And so, partly moved by Yukimasa's plea, Azusa became his wife. They had to build new chambers for her in Taruhi Township, so Azusa was told to stay at the Northern House's Main Residence but, just as he had first promised, Yukimasa visited her with fervor. Soon after, Azusa became pregnant with astonishing ease.
The Northern Lord and his wife were as overjoyed as if she were their own daughter.
“Fuyuki is overjoyed with the news too!” Oryou no Kata said to her.
“Is that truly so……?” Azusa was worried. She hadn't gotten even one single chance to talk with Fuyuki since she had arrived back in the North. She patted her own belly, the swelling still imperceptible.
Oryou no Kata, however, dismissed her concerns with a merry laugh. “Of course she's happy! Her health may not be good at the moment, but how about visiting her after the child's birth?”
To give a boy a name that included an animal’s kanji was said to help them grow up healthy, so once her son was born several months later, they named him after the temples’ sacred horses—Yukima(8). Azusa still remained at the Northern House's Main Residence at that point and that’s where she began to raise her first child. Yukimasa would fervently visit them both and the Northern House had even prepared broodmaids(9) for her, so it was very much a manageable effort.
The biggest source of trouble came after Yukima finally first took human form—he would cry constantly during the night. Azusa was left seeking whatever rest she could get whenever he stopped. She had been napping one day, lying down by Yukima's side, when a noise woke her up. It wasn’t the usual bawling—there was quite a ruckus outside. “What’s going on?”
“Lady Azusa, you must stay here!” A maid with a stern look stopped her, but Azusa could still hear a woman's high-pitched voice and the sounds intertwined with it—painful-sounding coughs.
“It can't be! Is Lady Fuyuki here?”
Just as Azusa took to the hallway with her son in her arms, however, Oryou no Kata appeared on her way to Azusa's room. Once again, she was stopped from going any further. “Azusa, please, leave this to us.”
“But!”
“It's fine. This is an order, go back to your room,” Oryou no Kata declared with the same resolute attitude. The woman left her behind and went outside as the maids pressed Azusa to return, but Azusa remained stuck in place.
“You traitor! I won't ever, ever forgive you!”
——Her legs wouldn't move. She was shaken by the other's incredible anger.
There was no doubt about it. That was Fuyuki's voice.
“What's the problem? Why the ruckus?” Oryou no Kata said all fed up, as if she were persevering through a chat with an unreasonable, irrational child. “Calm down and listen to me well. Don't you see, Fuyuki? This all happened because of your negligence. It should have been you who suggested your husband get a concubine in the first place. If you can't fulfill the bare minimum of your job as a Township Lord's wife, what option do you have left but to make someone else do it in your place?”
Faced by her apparently troubled mother, Fuyuki let out a cry so pained she may as well have puked blood, “Don't you screw with me! Then you shouldn't have given me away in freaking marriage to begin with!”
“That and this are different matters altogether. We did it because we care about you. We wanted you to get the chance to become a good wife in Taruhi, and you wasted our well intentioned efforts. On top of that, doing something as irrational as not accepting any concubines is absolutely inadmissible.”
“What do you mean by irrational? What do you mean you did it because you cared about me? It’s because of my reputation, isn’t it? Everyone, everyone just treats me like an idiot…… I'm not your freaking doll!”
Azusa's arms trembled, Yukima still cradled within them. She wanted to explain herself, to talk with her; but Fuyuki's thus far unheard screams of anger terrified her. She was incapable of moving, no matter how much she tried.
“I won't forgive you. I won't, not even after my death. No matter what!” Fuyuki yelled again. Then, Azusa heard as her coughing fits got significantly worse and the sound of her voice was unwillingly cut short. Her anger had been so great that, from the sound of it, the blood had rushed to her head and made her lose consciousness.
Oryou no Kata ordered the maidservants to carry Fuyuki to a separate building. Only then, she noticed the paralyzed Azusa. A wry smile appeared on her lips. “She's such a troubled woman. To be so selfish, only thinking about herself after all this time…… though I guess it's also my fault for indulging and coddling her…… That's why I, as her mother, said what was her duty to say in her place.”
Oryou no Kata sighed to herself.
“—It was all a lie, wasn't it? That Lady Fuyuki wanted me to become a concubine.”
Oryou no Kata didn't answer that. “You may think me cruel, but there was no alternative. Not considering her position.”
Azusa had once heard that Oryou no Kata, being an ex-prostitute, had struggled immensely back when she first came to the North. People had recognized her as part of the nobility—as a person—only after she finally gave birth to two daughters and a male heir.
Fuyuki already had a bad reputation among the maids as things stood. In order to be recognized as a nobleman's wife, there were two requisites—to act as the leader and head of the women under her service and in doing so manage the household, and to give birth to an heir. It wasn't odd for Oryou no Kata to believe that her daughter couldn’t afford to be selfish when she was failing at both.
But—was it truly parental love? Was it sympathy born of the similarity of her daughter's circumstances with her own struggles during the early days of her marriage?
No, it couldn't be either of those. Azusa was sure of that much.
“She already got the biggest fortune of them all—to share a life with the man she loves. What else could she possibly even want?” Oryou no Kata quietly wondered. Perhaps that’s it, Azusa, her mind still numb, thought to herself. Perhaps she had deeply loved once, the target someone different from the Northern Lord. “Azusa, you don't have to worry about any of this. Just focus on raising Yukima into a good man. Understood?”
Oryou no Kata’s words were full of fondness, yet Azusa couldn't bring herself to answer. Her arms just tightened around the now crying Yukima.
“Why did you lie to me?” Azusa pressed Yukimasa for answers, finally pushing him to the point where he blurted out his true feelings.
“I haven’t ever once wished to have that as my wife.”
“What……?”
“I already had a marriage proposal going before the Northern Lord approached me—with you. You were my desired wife from the very beginning,” Yukimasa explained with a strained voice. “But then Fuyuki interfered. I rejected her at first, told them I wanted you again and again. Did you think I found it all a timely offer because I was in the middle of the Township inheritance problems? I wanted to be recognized out of my own effort. I had no interest in using my wife's status to do so. I refused, but how could I stick with that when the Northern Lord himself went as far as to bow his head to me?”
‘My daughter doesn't have long to live, so please, at least give her this’. Those were, apparently, the Northern Lord's words back then. “In exchange, he promised that, when the time came, he would recommend you as my wife without fail.”
Azusa trembled. She remembered how her marriage proposals had abruptly died down. “You——Did you truly, genuinely think I would be glad to hear that?”
Yukimasa recoiled for a second, but it wasn't enough for him to take back his words. “...... You should have been my wife from the start. Besides, deep in her heart, Fuyuki looks down on me as well. She went as far as to berate me, saying I used her to prosper in life. Just how much does that princess have to ridicule me before it's enough!?”
“That's wrong, that's not what's happening!” Awkward and tactless as it may be, Azusa had no doubt Fuyuki had acted out in devotion.
“Whatever. The one I loved from the very beginning was you, not Fuyuki.”
——Fuyuki was an intelligent woman.
She must have noticed Yukimasa's actual feelings, Azusa was sure. Just how vexing it must have been for her, how much she must have resented everything. Everyone, every single one of them, talked on and on, insisting they acted for Fuyuki's sake, yet, in the end, none of them ever understood how Fuyuki felt, not even once—less so felt any shame for that.
Azusa almost asked, ‘then what about Fuyuki's feelings?’, but she couldn't do it. Aghast, she was faced with the fact that the main culprit of it all—the one who stomped all over Fuyuki’s heart—was none other than herself.
Afterwards, Azusa heard that Fuyuki flew into a rage once she was brought back to Taruhi. ‘I don't mind if I die, I want a son of my own even if that takes my life.’
Nobody could stop her.
Even her parents’ attempts to restrain her and Yukimasa persuading her proved completely meaningless. The rumors went as far as to say that, in the end, she had put a knife to her own neck and virtually threatened Yukimasa into sharing a bed with her. The only one to know the truth of the matter, however, was Yukimasa, who would only grimace whenever her name came up.
Time passed and, with one single egg, Fuyuki’s body reached its limit. Nobody blamed Yukimasa for it, not even the Northern Lord. A broodmaid incubated the egg, from which a boy hatched out—and so the second son of Taruhi’s Township Lord, Yukiya, was born.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“Don't worry so much, Azusa. Everyone is searching for them. We'll find both Yukichi and Yukiya soon enough.” Yukimasa said in a light tone. He must have decided to attempt to calm down his wife, who had just returned to their Residence with tottering steps. “Still, given the situation, it may well truly be Yukiya running away from home. It does sound like something he would do, doesn’t it?”
It was said in jest but, given the circumstances, it proved to have the polar opposite effect.
“Why are you so cold to Yukiya!? Don't you care about him?” Azusa asked as she was about to cry. Yukimasa opened his eyes wide in surprise.
“Don't say that! Yukiya is my son too, of course, isn't it a given that I care about him? But, well, from time to time, he has this look in his eyes—he may be my own son, but I can't figure out what he's thinking……” As her husband stuttered, Azusa was struck by a realization.
——What had Yukimasa so scared was Fuyuki.
Yukiya greatly resembled her, both in appearance and intelligence. He could surely feel how his father and the women thought about him. After all, Yukima and Yukichi didn't ever have that look Yukiya sometimes had in his eyes—as if he was testing people out.
Back when Yukiya was still barely two years old, they had been faced with a choice—whether they should adopt him out to the Northern House, or raise him themselves. Everyone loudly insisted to them—’don’t you feel sorry about Fuyuki's death? He’ll be left in such an awkward position if he stays with his stepmother. Wouldn't it be better for everyone involved to give him up as soon as possible?’ Sweet, sweet temptation.
Yet, in the end, Azusa rejected the offer accompanying their honeyed words. Those who wished to adopt Yukiya were, ultimately, all just interested in his status and his status alone. Azusa couldn't let Yukiya go, not once she heard Yukiya call her ‘mother’ and less so once she remembered those people's past behavior, which she witnessed when she was still serving Fuyuki.
Back then, she chose to raise Yukiya as her own son. She believed she had so far kept to that resolution, and didn't ever regret her choice.
But, had that truly been the best for Yukiya?
——Was she actually fit for the role of his mother?
“Lady Azusa.”
Azusa had walked away from Yukimasa, incapable of handling it anymore, when one of the women from before called out to her. She was the wife of one of the Township officials and had once been one of Fuyuki's maids, sent over to Taruhi from the Northern House’s Main Residence.
“Uhm, well, you see, there's something I've never been able to share with you, Lady Azusa. It's, well, about Lady Fuyuki……”
“About Lady Fuyuki?”
After a short moment of hesitation, the woman gathered her resolve and nodded.
She had wanted to talk about that time when, after hearing the rumors about Azusa giving birth to a child, Fuyuki had forced her way to the Northern House's Main Residence. The woman confessed that, before Fuyuki’s meeting with Oryou no Kata, she had first visited Azusa's chambers.
“But you were asleep, Lazy Azusa…… and the Young Lord—Yukima was there, resting by your side as well.”
The woman had been fretting at the time, worrying whether Fuyuki would hurt Yukima. However, that couldn't be further from the truth of what happened. “The Lady, she held Yukima in her arms—and she smiled.”
“......What did you just say?”
“She smiled. Lady Fuyuki smiled,” the woman repeated, her own disbelief all over her face. “It was such a gentle, soft smile too. I hadn't ever seen her make such a face before.”
Apparently, Fuyuki didn't say anything after that. She remained deep in thought for quite a while and then went through the trouble of exiting the Main Residence and returning through the main door. That’s when she started that commotion. “I don't know what she was thinking when she did that. She was so mean to us, so I do believe she may have actually intended to give you a piece of her mind. But, at the very least, I don't think she was genuinely angry……”
Fuyuki, who flew into a rage after giving Yukima such a sweet smile. Having been a witness to such a radical change, the woman had never really been quite convinced by Fuyuki's apparent rage.
“Whenever someone bad-mouths her, I can't help but to remember that one smile…… I can't understand it.” The woman looked up at Azusa. “I wonder, Lady Azusa—why did she smile like that back then?”
The trees on the slope found at the back of the Residence had just begun to sprout leaves and still remained a grim spectacle. The pale moon peeked through their naked branches, spread out like arms through the sky. It was through them that Azusa walked alone, deep in thought.
Was Fuyuki truly the kind of woman who would waste her own life out of anger and jealousy? The kind to do something that would bring happiness to nobody?
She had been a twisted person—to say she had a good personality would be quite the lie. That said, no matter what situation she found herself in, she had proven herself to be cool-headed. She wasn't the kind of woman to act over something she felt in the heat of the moment, to let herself be thrown into despair just like that. It all must have all been, in her own way, calculated.
Maybe——she simply wanted a child of her own?
Perhaps she had indeed been seething with anger at first, but it vanished the moment she saw Yukima. Fuyuki had been the kind to glare coldly whenever the maids were noisy, yet show not even the slightest disgust towards a bawling, inconsolable infant. She liked children—or so Azusa believed. In fact, thinking back, Azusa being six years younger had perhaps played a part in why Fuyuki had been so terribly kind to her.
However, it was clear that if she had asked for a child of her own in a normal manner, everyone would have opposed the idea. Fuyuki had surely long accepted the fact that Yukimasa didn't like her and figured out that he would listen to the Northern House's opinion on the matter. In short, he would never put Fuyuki's health at risk.
Hence, she pretended to be furious.
She flew into a fake rage, claiming that she would kill herself if they didn't let her do it. In doing so, she forced those around her to give in—left them with no alternative. She had to be fully aware that it would murder her reputation and would cause no small amount of trouble afterwards.
She must have wanted that child terribly.
It may be conceited of Azusa to think so, but maybe, just maybe, Fuyuki did so because it was Azusa who took the position of concubine. After all, Fuyuki hated her noble relatives. She would never willingly entrust her precious son to them and it had been on Azusa as Yukimasa’s wife to choose if she wanted to raise Yukiya herself or not.
That there was an element of payback to it was clear. Azusa didn't doubt for a second that Fuyuki had been furious but, if her own predictions were accurate and she wanted a child more than anything, Fuyuki wouldn't ever do anything as stupid as letting such petty feelings get in her way. To ruin everything.
Fuyuki was cool-headed, twisted and mean-spirited, yet she was—more than anything else—a deeply, deeply loving woman. She must have loved her son and trusted Azusa.
——‘If it's Azusa, she'll surely treat my child right, right?’
It had taken her quite a long time, but Azusa felt like she had finally gotten to hear Fuyuki’s true feelings.
‘Please, take good care of my child.’
“Yes, that's true, Lady Fuyuki. He's our son,” Azusa said out loud as she walked on. “That's why, please, Lady Fuyuki, please protect Yukiya and Yukichi. Bring them back home safe and sound.”
Just after she said that, Azusa felt the trees sway. There was, however, no wind anywhere. The hazy moon among the treetops softly twisted as if in response to the strangeness. A second later, its pale, blurred edges became sharper and its light brighter. A dark shadow was floating right there, its back against the massive full moon.
Azusa focused her sight on it for a while. She gulped.
——The shadow was, in truth, an unbelievably large bird.
She had never seen one as gigantic before—not even at the Northern House's Main Residence, where the most renowned horses of the country all gathered. She was busy trying to determine whether it could even be considered the same race as her, when she noticed it was coming in her direction, slowly approaching the Residence.
It landed with ease in front of the petrified Azusa. The wind raised by its flapping winds made her hair dance in the air. After watching it up close, Azusa could confirm that it actually was an incredibly large crow, easily about three times larger than your average Yatagarasu. Its beak was the color of black steel and very sharp.
She should have been terrified at the sight, yet, strangely enough, she wasn’t.
It looked at Azusa with sparkly crystal-like eyes, its feathers so glossy they shone in purples and lapis lazuli blue even under the faint moonlight. Even putting its size aside, there was something different about it—the atmosphere enveloping it was just different from your average Yatagarasu.
Azusa was looking up in astonishment when, moments later, she noticed the crow was holding something in its beak. What could it be?
——It looked like a basket.
Just as she realized that much, the giant crow gently placed the item on the ground.
“Are they your sons?” a surprisingly high voice asked her. He sounded like a mere boy.
Azusa took a better look when asked. Within the basket, made of flowering wisteria vines, were her sleeping sons. “Yukiya—! Yukichi!”
She ran to them, hanging onto the basket. There was Yukiya, covered in mud from head to toe, hugging his little brother tight. Yukichi’s eyes were bright red and puffy but, as far as Azusa could see, he was completely unharmed.
“Don't worry. I made them sleep for a bit but they should wake up soon. I'm sorry for everything,” the massive crow spoke in clear Words of Within(10). He then bowed his head. “I did such a sloppy job with mending the Barrier that the children tripped into the Tear.”
His explanation, on the other hand, made no sense to Azusa. She looked at him with her mouth left open as the crow tried again, “What I’m trying to say is that these children got caught in a place they couldn’t escape by themselves. It was my fault so, please, don’t scold them for it.”
Azusa, having fully forgotten herself by that point, nodded. “Are you—a messenger from Lord Yamagami?”
“...… Ah, well, something like that.”
“Thank you for saving my sons.”
“It was my fault in the first place. There may be a chance these children and I meet again in the future, they’re good kids. Please, raise them well.” With those words, the crow flapped his wings again and took off. Once more, the moon twisted ever so softly and, in a matter of seconds, the massive crow vanished, melting away into the sky as if it were all an illusion.
Azusa remained frozen for a short while. However, just moments after the crow disappeared, she saw Yukiya starting to stir. “Yukiya, Yukiya! Does it hurt anywhere?”
“Mother……?”
Azusa knew it wasn’t right to scold him, yet she couldn’t quite help herself. “You idiot! Where did you even go? Do you have any injuries? Are you alright?”
“I’m fine—”
“Ah, I’m so glad you’re safe.” Azusa tightly hugged the still dazed Yukiya.
But their hug didn’t last long, as Yukiya came to himself and screamed, “And Yukichi?!”
Yukichi awoke right then and there, perhaps prompted by his brother yelling out his name. He seemed just as utterly confused, but the moment he recognized Azusa’s face, his daze was replaced by bawling. “Mother!”
“Yukichi!”
“I’m sorry!” As his little brother latched onto Azusa, Yukiya naturally moved back a little. “I tried to come back after a bit, but I couldn’t find the path I had used for the way out.”
“I see.”
“But why? I mean, this is the back of the Township Lord’s Residence, isn’t it?” Yukiya, who had figured out where they were after taking in their surroundings, looked utterly baffled at the situation. “Why did we get lost……?”
“You must have snuck into Lord Yamagami’s garden. Still, you were a good older brother and took care of Yukichi, didn’t you?” Pointedly ignoring the fact that Yukiya had moved back in some form of restraint, Azusa squeezed the boy close. “Thank you.”
Yukiya’s furrowed brow relaxed completely. His expression at the moment was no different from the one he once wore as an infant. “...... It actually was… scary.”
“It was, wasn’t it? It had to be so, so scary.”
“I wanted to return but I couldn’t! Yukichi was crying and I was so hungry—”
“And yet you still protected your brother, didn’t you? You were such a strong boy. I’m proud of you, very well done.”
The second Azusa said so, Yukiya unexpectedly burst into tears. He wept just as loudly as Yukichi had.
“I’m hungry! I want to go back home! I’m going home!” Yukiya yelled between sobs, his face completely red. It was such a shock, Yukichi’s own tears stopped. It had been such a long time since Yukiya had last cried like that, now that Azusa thought about it—so unlike the eldest and the youngest, who would fight and cry over any little thing.
“I’m sorry, Yukiya. Let’s go back.” Yukiya had to endure so much over the years, Azusa realized. She felt so apologetic but, at least, if he was still capable of crying out like that, there was still something to be done about it.
Having heard Yukiya’s cries, people rushed from the Residence in a panic. At the head of the group was Yukimasa, sprinting towards them as fast as he could.
“Yukiya, Yukichi! Where did you go!? We were worried sick,” her husband yelled with obvious relief. Her eldest too was right behind him, running and tumbling down towards them.
There was still time. It may never be smooth sailing, but Yukiya was still her son and they were all a family. Azusa, more than anything, was glad for realizing that much before it was too late.
Legends said that Yatagarasu went on to serve under Yamagami after death. Perhaps Fuyuki now worked for Yamagami and, having realized things couldn’t remain like that, had given her a chance to realize her mistake.
——The wind blew between the trees. It sounded like Fuyuki’s gentle laugh.
—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---—---
1: The original title (ふゆきにおもう, or Fuyuki Ni Omou) is an interesting one. Fuyuki's name is translated in the title because I find the imagery of the barren tree extremely important to Fuyuki's story. Fuyuki is also a Karina, or alias, not her birth name. Much like Asebi at the start of the story, this is a name that was given to her later in her life. It’s very purposely selected and so this choice is made with the intention of highlighting it. As for the “Thoughts of”, おもう is very interesting. おもう can be 思う and also 想う, as in, ‘to feel (emotions)’, which used in this kind of context mostly means ‘to care’ or ‘to love’.
2: Yukichi’s nickname among the family is チー坊, Chiibou, with the bou or 坊 being a kanji for a young boy and used in words like 坊や or 坊主, both meaning “boy” with different connotations, or 坊っちゃん, which is a relatively affectionate way to talk about the young son of a good family.
3: This is a wordplay used by Fuyuki. The word idiot, baka (馬鹿), in japanese is an ateji: essentially, it was given kanji that fit it pronunciation-wise but not meaning-wise. The two kanji? “Horse” (Ba) and “deer” (Ka). She’s layering the insults.
4: The narration is referring specifically to the gambling game that Wakamiya played in the Ravine back in The Raven Doesn’t Choose His Master.
5: Kemari refers to a ball game practiced in Japan since ancient times, a form of primitive football. It was indeed historically popular among courtiers and people of the nobility at the time.
6: Fatuous Fire Lamps refer to the type of lamp Yukiya uses when going into the cave during Golden Raven. In short, they use 鬼火 (Fatuous Fire), which within the story’s lore consume sugar to light up instead and don’t risk burning your house if left unchecked or broken. This makes lamps using Fatuous Fires desirable and expensive—they’re a common sight in nobles’ houses and in places where the risk of a fire would be too great like libraries and archives.
7: Bellflowers have been actually used in Japan as temporal ‘cages’ for fireflies, to the point their japanese name is 蛍袋 (hotarubukuro), meaning ‘firefly bag.’ Green onion heads aren’t nearly as popular an option as far as I know, but being empty inside makes them suitable for the purpose too.
8: Yukima (雪馬) and Yukichi (雪雉) both use, as said here, the kanji of animals. The Ma in Yukima means horse and the Chi in Yukichi green pheasant. Yukiya is the exception, as the kanji of his name isn’t that of an animal and is instead inherited from his grandfather (Gen’ya or 玄哉). One could argue that 哉 being part of the word for a japanese male sparrowhawk (悦哉) kind of keeps the theming, but the animal is the meaning itself of the kanji for both the Ma and the Chi, but not the Ya.
9: The original term for Broodmaid is a pun. The word for nursemaid is 乳母, or ‘uba’, and uses the kanji for milk and for mother respectively. In this context, 乳, or milk, is read ‘u.’ There’s another kanji that can also be read ‘u’—羽, feather. And so, the women who help incubate and take care of a noblewoman’s child in this setting are also ‘uba’ but written 羽母. Hence I went with ‘broodmaid’ as an adaptation of ‘nursemaid’.
10: As alluded to here, the language spoken in Yamauchi is referred to as 御内詞 (Miuchikotoba) by the Yatagarasu. The “Mi” is essentially a prefix showing respect to the “uchi” which is the uchi from Yamauchi and means “inside”, and finally the “kotoba” isn’t using the usual kanji (言葉) but 詞, which also means words but it’s used more in the context of poetry or music lyrics. Words of Within is my take on the idea, as it mostly respects the spirit of the original while being understandable.
#yatagarasu#yatagarasu series#the raven does not choose its master#karasu wa aruji wo erabanai#Translation: Chapter of the Fireflies
29 notes
·
View notes
Text
Yukiya's Childhood (Novel Translation)
Blog version
Context: A number of scene fragments taking place during early Golden Raven, focused on finer details about Yukiya's childhood.
“Lord Yukima, you have my gratitude for preparing the warm water, but to have someone of your status help me wash my back is too much.”
Helping with a guest’s bath was the work of maids and manservants. If it had been Yukiya or Yukichi, it would have still been understandable, but giving such a task to the heir was, usually, out of the question. Yukima knew that perfectly—which was why he had come to Sumimaru behind his entire family's back, having ordered the servants to keep it all a secret.
“I’m extremely sorry, but you’ll depart tomorrow morning, so…”
It was his only chance to talk with him alone. While he didn’t say so outright, it seemed to have been enough. Sumimaru had quickly managed to read between the lines. “...... Fine then. It pains me to do so, but I’ll be in your hands.”
Grateful for their guest's perceptiveness, Yukima guided Sumimaru to the bathing room. Although the Residences of the Imperial Family and the Four Houses apparently had proper bathtubs, capable of fitting your entire body, a Township Lord was, in the end, just another rural noble stuck in the countryside—the room was small, barely fitting two or three people at a time. They also had to bring their hot water from somewhere else, which was then kept in big buckets inside the bathing room. It was the best they could afford. Thankfully, Sumimaru didn’t complain in the least.
Yukima picked up two buckets—one of cold water and the other hot—and carried them closer to Sumimaru, who had just finished changing into a bathing yukata. As he did so, he finally took his chance to talk. “Do you mind if we chat a bit? At least while you're using the water. It’s about Yukiya.”
Sumimaru nodded. “What might it be?”
Yukima got another bucket, an empty one, and proceeded to mix the water until the temperature was just right. Then, he poured it on Sumimaru’s back. “Is what you said true? That the people in the Center are missing him and the work he does?”
“It’s true,” Sumimaru answered immediately. Then, whether he realized that the answer had been insufficient or not, he further added, “Lord Yukiya is truly brilliant and his work was just as impressive. Out of us all, His Highness Wakamiya lamented his decision to leave the most. He had wanted him to stay as his close aide, to keep him forever as his subordinate, but Yukiya rejected the offer. That's why His Highness let him go.”
Sumimaru’s story bordered on preposterous. “I was quite surprised too when I heard what the Township Lord said. I assume he hasn’t told your father anything about his time in the Center?”
——Ah, it was as he suspected.
Sumimaru looked mystified, and Yukima let out a deep sigh. “Well, according to Yukiya himself, he accomplished nothing in the Center.”
Yukiya’s report upon his return had been consistent from start to finish—he had been useless to His Highness, only managing to get in the way. While he held on for an entire year due to lack of personnel, they had truly been looking forward to getting rid of him once and for all. He was given leave as soon as they managed to secure another attendant to take his place.
“Our father believes Yukiya's version of the events blindly, honest to a fault as he is, but I had always suspected it was all a lie. So I’m glad I got to talk with you.”
Sumimaru gave him an intrigued look, as if pushing him to explain himself further. “Could you share the details?”
Yukima sighed once more, readying himself, before looking Sumimaru back in the eyes. “Do you know about Yukiya’s mother? That he was born to someone different from Yukichi and I.”
Sumimaru held Yukima’s gaze as he slowly nodded in answer. “I’m aware.”
Yukiya’s birth mother had died shortly after giving birth to him. That said, she was still from the Northern House, which governed over Taruhi Township. There was also the fact that Yukima and Yukiya were born barely a year apart, which had probably played a significant part as well, but there had been times when people considered Yukiya for the position of the future Township Lord over Yukima, the eldest. It had all turned into a huge, long argument over who should inherit the territory.
However, their father had been too busy trying to get a read on the Northern House’s stance on the matter and failed to respond to their relatives’ meddling altogether. In the end, he didn’t even make a choice between the two.
“Yukiya is the only reason I was recognized as the heir, it’s all thanks to his efforts to ensure my position was strong enough. As long as he knows people will compare us over something, whether it’s our studies or swordsmanship, he'll make a point of underperforming. It’s intentional, and blatantly so. His behavior is completely different the moment our father is out of the picture. I have yet to beat him even once in an actual sibling fight, be it physical or verbal.”
Their mother and little brother knew it just as well as Yukima did—only their father remained blissfully unaware of the truth. “Yukiya is intentionally playing the part of a blockhead, but our father won’t even entertain that as a possibility. I sometimes suspect he’s scared of acknowledging it, that he's willfully turning his eyes away from reality.”
Yukima’s hands stopped mid-motion as he hung his head. What he had to say was disgraceful. More than anything, no excuses he could give to Yukiya would ever truly suffice. “I’m sure my father just wants to be at peace. To know that making me his heir was the right choice, to live with the confidence that he didn’t make any mistakes. When, in reality, he didn't choose anyone as his heir—Yukiya did.”
And so, both Yukima and his mother had lived all these years riddled with guilt. They knew Yukiya wasn’t the ‘blockhead’ his father and their relatives believed him to be, but, in their positions, their only real option had been to indulge the middle son’s behavior while they fretted and worried for him.
When Yukiya was chosen to go to the Center, Yukima and their mother had been overjoyed for that exact reason. “...... My brother won't ever change, not as long as our father keeps looking down on him. That’s why I thought that it would be best for him to leave for the Center. That it would give him freedom, not having to worry about mother or me anymore.”
He didn't hate Yukiya, not at all. That wasn't why he had wanted him to go. Their mother had raised Yukiya as her own and Yukima and Yukichi were no different. To them, Yukiya was family. Still, even though a part of him wanted Yukiya to remain in Taruhi forever, another felt it was a waste of Yukiya's talents to force him to remain in the Township—a tiny rural area—and so spend his entire life pushing himself to keep his own potential a secret.
“Why did he return at all?” If His Highness Wakamiya of all people had asked him to stay, what reason could he even have to return home? For Yukiya, staying in the Center was the far superior option.
Yukima lifted his gaze to look at Sumimaru, as if pleading for help. Their guest's gaze was lost in the distance—he seemed to be reminiscing about something. “He didn’t find any worth in serving Wakamiya. He even openly declared that his family and homeland were all that mattered to him. Thrice.”
“Then, he is still a prisoner to Taruhi.” Yukima felt a weight fall painfully over his chest. He knelt beside Sumimaru, unbothered by the wet floor. “I plead to you, Lord Sumimaru. As long as I remain the heir to the Township, it's beyond me to save my brother. Please, couldn’t you give Yukiya his freedom in my place?”
Sumimaru looked at Yukima attentively.
“Please, stand up,” he ordered quietly.
Once their eyes met—Yukima's imploring gaze against his—Sumimaru let out a soft smile. The mood in the room lifted up immediately, perhaps because the gesture came from such a good-looking person. One who, on top of that, rarely emoted much, his expressions ever so faint—it was as if flowers had suddenly bloomed in a parched wasteland.
However, the man's smile was gentle rather than beautiful, as if he were an adult watching over a young child. Sumimaru's sudden change in behavior left Yukima at a loss.
“Isn't that a bit rash?” Sumimaru calmly told him. “Lord Yukiya's wish to protect what he loves is genuine. It saddens me to disregard his feelings like that. It's too pitiful. After all, Lord Yukiya isn't stupid, as I'm sure you know better than anyone else,” he added as if to comfort Yukima. “I believe it best to leave these matters to the person's will. Lord Yukiya is as bright as he's stubborn, so he won’t ever be swayed by what others have to say, no matter what arguments they use against him. I'm sure, however, that once he finds something he truly wants to protect, a goal he wants to achieve, he'll fly so freely your concerns will, in retrospect, seem a complete waste of time.”
Yukima felt admonished, told to trust his brother like that—it was somewhat embarrassing. Although their ages weren't that different in theory, it felt as if he had sought the advice of a much older Yatagarasu.
When Yukima mentioned it, Sumimaru's expression was a bit strange.
“Not quite right, yet not quite wrong.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“What's wrong with him? I can't believe he's related to Her Ladyship by blood.”
“That's how you see it?” A voice came from behind.
Startled, Koume jumped in place. “Your Ladyship!”
Just how long had she been listening in on the conversation?
Koume turned around to face Azusa, who was looking at her with troubled eyes. A number of servants ran away in a panic behind their Lady—they must have noticed the growing tension between Yukiya and her and gone to call for Azusa.
No mother would be alright with her son being insulted. The moment she thought Azusa may reject her over it, Koume's fury vanished in a blink.
“Uhm, I'm very sorry. I didn't mean to—” Koume tried to incoherently apologize, but Azusa had no intention to blame her.
“It's a shame, but it's just as you say. Yukiya and I aren't related by blood.” Koume was left speechless—she hadn't expected that. As she struggled to find a reply to that, Azusa explained it to her. “I'm the second wife, you see. Out of the three brothers, Yukiya is the only one the first gave birth to. Not like that changes anything—he's my son all the same, of course,” Azusa declared with certainty. “Being related by blood is irrelevant once you become family. But, well, I realized that all too late and so I hurt him.”
“Hurt…?” Koume muttered faintly.
Azusa gave her a desolate look. “It's embarrassing to admit, but there was a time when we discussed whether to adopt Yukiya out to the Northern House.”
“—The Northern House.”
“Yes. The first wife, who died shortly after giving birth to Yukiya, was a Northern princess after all.”
Azusa explained it all to her. How there was a balancing act with the eldest, Yukima, and how much other people meddled in their affairs. Because of Yukiya's mother and her status, everyone fiercely fought over which of the two brothers would inherit the Township for a while. Azusa had been quite troubled at the time, surrounded by interfering relatives from the Center, all pushing for their own selfish interests, and the rural nobility arguing to curry favor with the Northern House.
“I won't ever forget it,” Azusa said as she gloomily looked in the direction Yukiya had left in. “He was barely two years old at the time. An emissary from the Northern House came and tried to take Yukiya away. Looking back, it was stupid of me to think so, but at the time I believed that, rather than living with the incessant meddling, maybe it was better for Yukiya too to live with the Northern House after all.”
Azusa could only watch as the Northern House's emissary held up Yukiya, who had been napping by her side until a moment ago. Then, all of a sudden, Yukiya—who usually was quite the well-behaved, quiet child—started to cry up a storm.
——’Mother, help’.
“I couldn't take it any longer. It was as if someone had slapped me in the face. I came back to my senses and rushed to take Yukiya back, but—it had to be a terrifying experience,” Azusa said, her voice a whisper. Her regret was palpable. “He was so, so young, yet it seems he kept his memories of the event as he grew up. Ever since, he became a complete crybaby—it was hell.”
He would have nightmares about it. Every time, he would come to her and ask her over and over again: ‘I'm mother's son, right?’ ‘You won't give me away, right?’ Then, just when he had grown up and Azusa thought it was all finally in the past, Yukiya shifted instead to wholly dedicating himself to strengthening his older brother’s position. If people compared them over their study performance, he would feign stupidity; if they faced each other with swords, he would unfailingly surrender to him.
No matter how much his father or their relatives would ridicule him over it, Yukiya never once tried to defend himself. He acted with a dedication verging on subservience, but the moment someone talked badly of his brother or Azusa, he would retaliate against whoever dared to do so behind everyone's backs—something Azusa herself had only learned not that long ago.
“We aren't related so I suspect that, for Yukiya, the idea of ‘family’ as blood relatives isn't something he can hold onto for security.”
‘Family’ for Yukiya meant his ‘house’, his ‘hometown’, the place where he belonged and where he could return to—or so Azusa suspected. It wasn’t something he could acquire without fighting for it, and so Yukiya had always been fiercely, desperately protective of his one place in the world. “That's probably why he snapped at you.”
Koume remembered what she had said to him a moment ago. Ah, she had a feeling she now knew why Yukiya had suddenly lashed out like that.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“Your mother told me. That Court Ravens too have their problems in their own way.” Azusa hadn't known for sure if Yukiya still remembered it after all this time, but she had still been clearly bothered by the time Yukiya was almost taken away.
Yukiya's eyes became wet when she told him that.
“I haven't forgotten. I can remember it well even now. I see it in my dreams from time to time,” Yukiya said with a bittersweet smile. “It may not be my place to say, but ever since I can remember, I've always been a bit of an overthinker. Is it fine for me to remain here? Is it fine for me to call my mother ‘mother’? Sometimes, I can't even tell that much and, if you’ll let me excuse myself, I'm exhausted.”
Yukiya sighed, rubbing his temples as he did so. “You told me I didn't ever have to struggle, and I couldn't help but overreact to that. It was completely childish of me, that's no reason to lash out at you like that.”
After such a genuine apology, Koume could only shake her head. If she was to trust Azusa's take on the events, Yukiya prided himself on being the one who protected—no, built his current family. It must have been why he was so furious about it, and, knowing that, she didn't have it in her to be annoyed at him.
#yatagarasu#yatagarasu series#the raven does not choose its master#karasu wa aruji wo erabanai#isolated scene
27 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Raven of the Empty Coffin: Chapter 3 "Chihaya" Part 3

Disclaimer: This is a fan-translation japanese-english of the original novel. The events of this novel follow after what's already covered by the anime. For an easier understanding, I recommend first reading the few scenes of previous books I've already translated.
Blog version
For the Index, you can find it HERE
Previously: Chihaya (Part 1)
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Chapter 3: Chihaya (Part 3)
With summer’s end, it was time to return after their long holidays. While the temperatures remained high, clouds, absent during the summer, now blocked off the ever waning sunlight from time to time. The trainees’ return to the Monastery marked the restart of their training.
Suikan’s attitude towards Yukiya hadn’t changed at all, even after Seiken's warning. The vacations may have come and gone, but he kept taking him on as his opponent just as relentlessly as he had before. A custom of sorts by that point, the other trainees had grown quite weary at the state of affairs—but for Suikan, it felt like a duty he absolutely had to uphold.
“The rebels’ base of operations is the temple. The suppression forces are a total of forty men. One General, two Officials. A quarter of the soldiers have Horses, Scouts and Spies available. Meanwhile, the rebel forces consist of one General, no Officials, fifty Half-Horses, no weapons, Scouts and Spies available.” As he heard his coworker dispassionately announce the conditions of the match, Suikan's eyes were fixed on the Field, ironing out his strategy going forwards.
“The Field represents the occupation of Deer Cry Temple, Ariake Township, Western Region. The events take place during the first month of the year, and the emperor orders you to suppress the revolt.”
Suikan stared at Yukiya, who was standing on the other side of the board, before doing the customary greetings. “Thank you for having me.”
“Thank you for having me.”
The loser during a Board Drill was whoever let their guard down first, no matter the opponent. Suikan wasn't planning to go easy on him in the slightest.
While he had used much more difficult Fields with Yukiya than with the others since the very start, he had switched to including Spies ever since the end of the holidays. The battles on the board had become truly intricate.
The newly added Spies were a particularly difficult piece to employ. They served a similar purpose as the Scouts, but the range of the Spies’ reconnaissance wasn’t as limited—they were even capable of accessing the opponent’s camp. On top of that, the Spies, unlike the Scouts, were invisible to the enemy's eyes until they actively sought for them in their specific position. To make matters worse, the range of such efforts was determined by the dice. All in all, it made them quite an annoying piece to handle.
On the upside, Spies were very slow to move, which made it realistic to handle all possible openings as long as one was thorough in searching for them. It was especially true as of late—Yukiya had grown quite fond of drawn-out battle strategies, which made them an inconvenience rather than a substantial problem.
Yukiya had dedicated himself to safe, steady offensives ever since that first big defeat. He played by the book, giving Suikan no opening to attack and giving consistent priority to guaranteed targets. Not like it mattered—his weakness lied at the end of a match, when he would start to panic and whatever pressure he applied would die down. In the end, his time would either run out, incapable of taking down Suikan's tightly formed defenses, or he would attempt a suicide attack right at the very end and get defeated in turn. It was one or the other, every time.
“Scout number two, move to B3. Mounted Units numbers two to seven disperse in rows of three.”
As usual, Yukiya started by building up a defensive formation for his General. He was clearly hunkering down for a long battle.
——Fine. If that was what he wanted, Suikan would let him have his test of endurance.
Suikan started to prepare for the Spies’ advancement, just in case, diligently performing searches around the Field while he flawlessly set up his armies in turn. If the situation didn’t change anytime soon, his defenses would be perfect before the first day's night time period started—or so he thought, as he finished moving his own pieces and announced so.
“Taken,” Yukiya announced with his usual, utterly unflappable attitude.
At first, Suikan couldn't make any sense of the word. He wasn't the only one—the judge too had frozen at the unexpected announcement. The other trainees, who had been watching their encounter, were similarly caught off-guard by such a sudden change to the usual flow of events. They all looked at them in shock, none of those present apparently capable of understanding what Yukiya meant immediately.
‘Taken’ was a fixed phrase. One often heard at the end of a Board Drill—quite the common one, in fact, given how fast-paced the encounters between trainees usually were.
“It can't be—” Suikan gasped, his eyes drifting towards the Assistant Instructor on scorekeeping duty. The man was pale as a sheet as well.
“Judge, please, your verification,” Yukiya asked.
In answer, the scorekeeper passed the encounter's register to the judge. The man was left in stunned silence, his gaze jumping from the paper to the board and back, comparing them with the look of someone who had just seen the most horrifying of spectacles. Afterwards, incredulity painted all over his face, he finally held up his arm in Yukiya’s direction.
“...... I verified it. Winner, upper side.”
Taken——the General's head off.
“Give me the pieces’… the Spies’ movements,” Suikan requested in an utterly quiet voice.
It was only then that the trainees finally got an idea of what had actually happened. In their astonishment, they had been causing quite a ruckus among themselves, discussing the situation. It had to be some sort of mistake, right? That is, until the movements of those invisible pieces became clear to them.
The Assistant Instructor pulled three Spies out of the box.
Suikan had found the first one during the match itself, and it was found exactly where he had expected it to be. The second one, meanwhile, was more or less where he had imagined as well, this time out of pure logic.
The third Spy, however, was the problem. The Assistant Instructor kept edging closer and closer to Suikan, piece still in hand. Finally, while looking at Suikan with actual fear in his eyes, he placed the piece with a shaking hand—it was inside Suikan's camp, right behind his General. It was impossible for his General to escape, no matter which tactics Suikan employed.
A usually impossible sneak attack—an assassination worth the name of miracle.
It cannot be, he thought. He hadn't let his guard down. While it was true he didn't expect Yukiya to send his Spies to invade so early on, he had been performing thorough searches. It couldn't have been that easy for him to miss it altogether.
At that moment, Suikan violently grabbed the Warfare Record's papers out of his Assistant Instructor's hands and started to examine them. Yukiya’s third Spy had moved through the dead angles of Suikan's army with the precision of a thread passing through the eye of a needle. It had moved as if the boy knew all along exactly which squares would be invisible to Suikan’s eyes in the coming turns.
There was no other way to explain it. Otherwise, why would he even move in such an inefficient manner? He had moved back and forth, alternating between retreating and advancing, until he had successfully invaded Suikan's camp.
It was purposeful. Yukiya had to have moved like that because he could accurately predict the range of his searches. But—how did he do it? The range was decided by dice rolls, there was no way to accurately predict random rolls. What the hell had he seen!?
Meanwhile, the trainees’ murmuring remained incessant and even the Assistant Teachers were joining in. ‘It's impossible’, ‘what's this?’ The voices reached him from afar.
And, in the middle of such chaos, Yukiya’s behavior alone was just as usual.
“Instructor Suikan, remember what you told me before?” Yukiya calmly asked him. There was no pride in his formidable win to be seen, as if it was all a foretold conclusion. “The weak have no right to speak. If you have any problems, complain after you beat me at least once, you said. So, taking you at your word, I just earned my right to speak my mind, didn't I?” Yukiya declared with a smile.
“To be honest with you, and for a long time now, I've had my doubts about whether you’re apt to be a Monastery Instructor. I mean, how can you take on such a duty when you just lost against a trainee and, more so, a Seed who has barely even started to learn Strategy?” The commotion at the Hall abruptly died down, quickly replaced by deafening silence. “Instructor Suikan, please, resign from your position. That's probably the best for everyone involved.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“What trick did you use?” Kimichika approached them with clear anger in his eyes. Shigemaru felt himself getting cold feet, but Yukiya, the very target of the implicit threat, kept his usual nonchalant expression.
“Oh, are you talking about me?”
“Don't you play innocent. The Instructors are in an uproar at the moment.”
It all happened during lunchtime.
Yukiya and Shigemaru had been on their way to the Dining Hall when Kimichika, accompanied by all the other Southern Court Ravens, came to surround them. The rumors had already spread throughout the entire Monastery—that a Seed had defeated Strategy’s Practical Instructor in a Board Drill that very morning and had even asked for his resignation.
Perhaps it was because of the shock he felt at Suikan's position being challenged, given he had been playing favorites with him, but Kimichika even went through the trouble of approaching them first.
“——You cheated, right?”
“Oh, no way. You really think Yukiya cheated just because he happened to win once?” Shigemaru intervened instead.
Kimichika gave him a terrifying glare in turn. “I checked the Warfare Record. That win is abnormal, no matter how you put it.”
Shigemaru was well aware of that, actually. After all, that very morning, Yukiya had dropped an ‘it’s time to pick a little fight’ to him before he had gone to Strategy. Shigemaru had no idea what trick Yukiya had used exactly, but he knew it wasn’t pure chance at least.
Yukiya had, somehow, cheated—that was the only explanation available. And yet, everyone helping out during the Drill had been staff members. There was no reason to suspect any of them, and nobody could figure out what Yukiya had actually done to begin with.
That said, Kimichika’s fury was unrelenting. “What's wrong with you? You win by cheating and have the gall to ask for an Instructor to resign?”
“I didn't cheat. I'm not you, you know.”
“Not me? What are you implying? That I’ve cheated before?”
“You managed to pass and become a Sapling despite your awful scores at Theory, I’ve heard, only because you had Instructor Suikan's favor. Let me guess, perhaps that's why you're so angry now? If Instructor Suikan leaves, that means you’ll be dropping out next.”
Kimichika fell for Yukiya's blatant provocation hook, line and sinker. “Don't you fuck with me! Who even suggested such baseless crap!?”
“Oh, Sapling Ichiryuu.”
“He's right there, in fact.” Shigemaru pointed to the masses of gathered onlookers, who parted to show Ichiryuu with Akeru and Chihaya at his sides, holding him in place by the arms.
“So it was you who spouted that rubbish!” Kimichika howled at Ichiryuu, who had the look of a man wondering why his life had to turn out like this.
“And Sapling Ichiryuu isn’t the only one who thinks there’s a problem. We do too,” a red-faced Akeru declared.
Chihaya nodded in agreement. “Indeed. As someone who once served you—even if you didn't actually cheat at the exams, I don't think you are any more fit to be a trainee.”
Kimichika’s expression changed in an instant—it was rare for Chihaya to talk so much. “...... Chihaya, who do you think you're siding with?”
“Sapling Ichiryuu, of course?”
“And who the hell do you think helped you get here in the first place? We, the Minami-Tachibana, saved you from becoming a horse! It's thanks to us that you and that sister of yours didn’t die of hunger in the wild! You ungrateful scum!” Kimichika spat out.
Akeru's expression twisted pathetically. “To think I was like him once, I get the shivers……”
“But not anymore, at least.”
Comforted by Chihaya’s words, Akeru gave him a nod and, with a renewed air of dignity, turned again to lock eyes with Kimichika. “It's your mistake to think circumstances aren't ever going to change, Kimichika. I got the deed for Chihaya's sister. He isn't under your family's control anymore.”
Kimichika snorted in answer. “That's impossible, there's no way you can do that.”
“But it's the truth. Sorry to say, it's too late for you to do anything about it.”
The confidence in Kimichika's expression faltered, for a short second, replaced by uncertainty. “That can’t be…… He owes my father and I a huge debt.”
“Yes, and that shows there's a problem with you. Big enough for an indebted subordinate to forsake you,” Akeru replied.
Before Kimichika could respond, however, the sound of Yukiya's laughter interrupted them.
“I'm sorry for the insolence, Sapling Kimichika, but, you know, no matter how much I think about it, I can't understand how you can be our senior. And I swear, it's not to make fun of you. I truly don't get it.” Yukiya spoke with an artificially troubled face, derision in his eyes. “But hey, what can you do about it, really? You may lack the strength and wits, but that's something one is born with, so there's no fixing that. That said,” Yukiya added with absolute delight, “that’s not the main problem—it’s your garbage personality. No positives to be found. Sapling Ichiryuu is a hundred times more worthy of respect as our senior than you, so I hope you realize this is all your own fault?”
Kimichika’s fist launched towards Yukiya’s face, but never reached it. Chihaya kicked the boy instead.
——And so the brawl started.
“It's a fight!”
As the onlookers mostly remained to watch, a few among them quickly ran away to warn the Instructors. On Kimichika's side were his followers and other trainees affiliated with the South, which, adding up the Saplings and Seeds, totaled to about ten people. On the other hand, the study group's regulars quickly joined Ichiryuu's side. As a result, their numbers were more or less even.
Shigemaru had heard the rumors, but Kimichika proved to be a surprisingly capable fighter. Much to his misfortune, however, his opponent was none other than Chihaya, who even the Instructors called a genius among themselves.
On top of that, maybe because of all the pent-up anger, Chihaya’s kicking onslaught on Kimichika was truly one full of passion. He didn’t use his Ornamented Blade at all, despite Kimichika’s use of his own—whether it was because he wanted to faithfully keep his word to Ichiryuu or not, it was hard to tell.
Shigemaru himself was busy handling two of the opponent Saplings, but Yukiya’s loud laughter reached him all the same. “What was that? Don’t tell me you intended to hit me with such a move? That was so weak a fly could have landed on your fist mid-punch. Is everything alright with you?”
Yukiya was blocking off all attacks from Kimichika's Ornamented Blade with just the bare minimum of movement, wholeheartedly dedicated to provoking him. Then, the very second Kimichika lost his focus, blinded by fury, Yukiya closed the distance between them. He grabbed him by the joints and hurled him to the ground without letting go.
“Aurgh!”
“Are you alright? I’m so sorry, does it hurt?” Quite the crude question to ask, given Yukiya had followed it with a kick on the downed Kimichika.
“Chihaya!” Kippei yelled in a panic.
Shigemaru's gaze turned to the boy's direction. Akeru and the others were struggling, but, at the moment, Chihaya was busy punting his heel into Kimichika's nape.
“Leave this to me,” Yukiya said to him.
Chihaya nodded to him and launched into a sprint towards Akeru's group. As if taking his place, Yukiya moved to stand in front of Kimichika.
“Dammit! Fuck you, Wakamiya's dog!” Kimichika spat out venomously, shaking his head.
Yukiya’s lips, in answer, curved into an enchanting smile. “And gladly so. Much better than to be someone like you, unworthy to even become someone's dog.”
Kimichika brought his Ornamented Blade down on Yukiya, who avoided it with ease and in turn pulled him by the arm. He kicked the ground slightly, launching himself into the air in order to trip Kimichika with his own weight. The boy didn’t seem to have even the slightest idea of what was happening to him as Yukiya threw himself to the ground, dragging Kimichika along with him.
Even Shigemaru, who was relatively far away, got to hear the awful sound that Kimichika's suddenly strained joints made. He let out an ear-piercing scream, but Yukiya didn't release him.
“How does it feel, huh? To be bitten by a dog. You made fun of us relentlessly, yet your entire additional year’s worth of training has proven useless. What's it like? You know, if only you had been a bit less of an ass, I may have even given pity some thought!” Yukiya let out a raucous laugh. “Oh, and please do me the favor of placing all that blame on your own idiocy.”
By that point, Shigemaru had finally downed the two Saplings he had been fighting and was ready to intervene if the situation demanded it, but he was instead left momentarily speechless by Yukiya's delight. “...... Enough, that’s overdoing it. Yukiya, stop right there. Continuing won't do you any good.”
Yukiya looked at him in surprise. “I see… If you say so, Shige, I guess I'll leave it at this.”
Yukiya stood up and walked away, just like that. Kimichika, however, was left crouching down, drenched in cold sweat and clutching his injured arm. At that moment, a limping Akeru—he must also have gotten hurt—approached them.
“Shigemaru, Yukiya. Got any wounds?”
“None worth mentioning. How about everyone else?”
“We all got some to our name…… but our opponents got worse. All thanks to Chihaya, he took them all down.” Would it be correct to call this a win? Shigemaru wondered to himself as another voice interrupted the scene.
“What has happened here!?” It was an adult, no doubt about it. They finally arrived.
Shigemaru turned to take a look in the voice’s direction. There was a group of Instructors running towards them, led by Seiken. While he had been expecting them, Shigemaru could never have guessed he would see the man behind them. His was an unforgettable appearance.
Somewhere else in the hallway, he heard someone’s horrified yelp.
“You gotta be kidding me. What's that man doing here!?” Ichiryuu asked in terror. He must have been caught completely off-guard, much like Shigemaru.
——Rokon, Natsuka’s close vassal, was there.
Kimichika's actual older brother had just arrived with the Instructors—and right after Yukiya had thoroughly trashed the boy.
“Who started this?” Seiken closed the distance between them and took a quick look at the people involved. He already had an idea of what had transpired there, obviously enough. In answer to his question, Yukiya immediately raised his hand. Shigemaru had expected him to shamelessly place the blame on Ichiryuu, yet the truth proved to be different altogether.
“I did,” Yukiya gracefully admitted, his eyes fixed on Rokon's direction. “Lord Rokon, first, my apologies for causing harm to your esteemed brother, however—”
“Don't bother,” Rokon's low, gruff voice brusquely interrupted Yukiya's attempt at a defense. “I'm well aware of the situation here at the Monastery as of late. Including the fact that a certain someone snatched my family's servant away.”
“Brother,” Kimichika pitifully pleaded for help, groveling on the ground. “Please, punish them. They forgot their place and rank and dared to deride Lord Natsuka. It's not something we can forgive!”
“Indeed, it's unforgivable.” Kimichika's expression softened after hearing his brother's beast-like roar. But his peace didn't last long, as Rokon walked briskly towards him and mercilessly kicked his own brother in the face. Such was the impact that some of Kimichika's teeth were sent flying along with his body.
Everyone was left stupefied, even those who had just fought him, as they saw his body violently roll on the ground.
“Kimichika! Are you alright!?” A panicking Suikan took the boy in his arms and helped him sit up. By that point, Kimichika's body was wounded all over.
Rokon, the very man who had just sent his own little brother flying with a kick, shook his head in disappointment.
“Brave of you to say those things. Aren't you the one who has forgotten his place and rank? I’ve heard it all, you know.” Rokon looked down on Kimichika. “You shamelessly declared yourself part of Lord Natsuka's Faction and made a show of your contempt towards His Highness Wakamiya within the Monastery. What qualification does someone who openly despises His Highness like that have to become a Yamauchi Guard, huh!?”
“What are you saying? Brother, didn't you—”
“Shut up!” This time, Rokon slapped Kimichika into forceful silence.
“Enough, Michichika!” Seiken stood up to protect Kimichika. Rokon returned his glare, utterly calm.
“These are my family's issues. It's not your place to get involved.”
“This is the Unbending Reed Monastery, and he's a trainee. It's you who doesn't have the right to get involved,” Seiken firmly declared, much to Rokon's sudden and apparent amusement.
“——Have you forgotten the matter that brought me here today, by any chance? It's for Kimichika's expellment.” Shock ran across the until then paralyzed trainees.
“Brother…?”
Rokon looked at his stupefied brother in a manner that could only be described as heartless.
“From this moment onwards, he isn't a trainee here at the Monastery any longer. Oh, and I almost forgot. I had some words for the actual trainees.” The crowd froze out of sheer fear. After witnessing Rokon's brutal punishment, they were all terrified of him. “I don't know what my brother has prated on about, but Lord Natsuka’s loyalty to His Highness Wakamiya is genuine. If you keep ignoring his wishes and imposing your own desires on Lord Natsuka, you'll just end up like my brother here.”
After that declaration, Rokon took Kimichika by the hair and pulled him up as he let out a pained scream. Kimichika’s cheeks swelled up red as blood gushed down from his mouth. “So, sorry for all the trouble.”
“Stop!” Seiken ordered him in a fury, but he was completely ignored and Kimichika, left at the mercy of his brother’s whims, was dragged out of the building by Rokon.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“I hope you realize why we have called you here.”
“I do.”
The trainee in question remained utterly unfazed even in front of Shoukaku, his expression filled with what one could define as serenity. Shoukaku, as the Monastery's Director, had heard all the rumors about this Seed. He had held the position of His Highness Wakamiya's close aide before even coming to join them.
2-10’s Yukiya of Taruhi.
In the middle of the hall, built specifically for Board Drills, stood a Field. Yukiya and himself aside, they were accompanied by Kashin, the Instructor in charge of the Seeds’ practical courses; Seiken, who held the same position for theory classes; and Suikan, the man who had suffered that massive loss during that very morning's Board Drill session.
Shoukaku had heard of the circumstances that had led to the brawl, and so had decided to start by clearing up the cheating accusations surrounding the cause of it all—Yukiya.
“I've seen the Warfare Records and I'm just as surprised as everyone else. It just can't be a coincidence. You planned to use that Spy piece as an assassin from the start, right?” Shoukaku asked, seeking confirmation.
“That's right,” Yukiya obediently agreed with him again.
“It's embarrassing to admit, but we can't figure out how you managed to do so. It's as if you knew what number would be rolled next and while that's the only explanation available, we had an Assistant Instructor on the task. We must consider he somehow falsified the rolls, assuming it's even a possibility, but——”
“The Assistant Instructor wasn’t trying to make me win, and he didn’t falsify anything either. There's no need to do that to begin with,” Yukiya explained to them, his expression ever so slightly troubled. “Please, take a look. I'm going to roll a one.”
Yukiya took a dice someone had left on top of the desk. Then, firmly pinching the sides of it with his nails, he rolled it on the desk. Just as he said, the result was one.
“See? It's very simple. The Ravine's gamblers often use this trick,” Yukiya disclosed in a nonchalant manner. “You turn the face you want upwards and pinch the dice just like this as you throw it, it will roll exactly three times if done correctly. For the unaware, it will look as if you had just rolled the dice normally, but this method allows anyone to determine the result with near certainty.”
Yukiya had, in fact, seen that Assistant Instructor before—at the Ravine’s gambling dens. He noticed the moment he saw him and, just like that, Yukiya came to realize something. “He used to come at the very least four times a month, which means the gamblers there probably taught him how to do this.”
“Then that means—”
“Yes, it’s just as you think. He was practicing during lessons.” His job was to sit at the desk and roll the dice, then record the results. Under the mask of dutiful work, he had started to play around with the dice, probably out of boredom brought by long battles and their ever dwindling piece movements. “He was really bad at it at first. When I first joined the Monastery he didn’t succeed that often, but he has gotten a lot better recently and, more often than not, actually gets the intended roll. At worst, the dice rolls one more time, or one less. So I thought it was just about the right time for me to try that trick out.”
“Wait. Are you implying you knew what number he was trying to get? Just like that?”
“Yes, of course. There was a very simple logic to it. Even choosing what number to get at random had become too much of a hassle, it seems, after doing so over and over again.” Yukiya poked the dice. “The Warfare Records with the previous Drill’s results remain by the side of the register. He always tried to roll the numbers from the Board Drill immediately before that, just in the opposite order.”
Shoukaku heard Suikan, pale as a sheet, groan at Yukiya’s explanation. Kashin as well had been left speechless, from the looks of it. Seiken alone, as if bothered by something, rushed to ask a question of his own. “......How did you notice?”
“By his eye movements. It was clear he was looking at something before rolling the dice, so I once took a peek at his desk when cleaning up.”
“But you have no way to see those critical Warfare Records on his desk in the middle of a Drill, do you?”
“I mean, yes, but that's solved by simply remembering the results from the previous encounter? I'm paying attention to my fellow trainees’ Drills, after all,” Yukiya announced in a shockingly casual manner. “As long as one is attending the lessons, there's really no need to do anything special.”
——And he said it as if it were nothing.
Shoukaku rubbed his temples to soothe his growing headache.
“I can't accept this…… This is not a Board Drill match….” Kashin murmured with a trembling voice.
The color in Yukiya's eyes changed.
“Then, are you suggesting that a battle of wits outside the board is unfair? Instructor Kashin,” Yukiya called to him. His tone was not so much one of reproach but of warning. “Those words of yours are no different from, say, excusing your own failure to react to the monkeys’ attack based on the fact that there was no forewarning. And tell me, what would saying ‘that's unfair, I won't recognize it’ to the monkeys even achieve? Can you even be entrusted with Yamauchi's safety if you think like that?”
Kashin struggled to answer Yukiya's question, “But—even if you say so, it's not the place of a trainee like you to ask for an Instructor’s resignation, don't you see?”
“I wouldn't say so myself,” someone's laughing voice intervened in the conversation. The entire room turned to its direction, where the figure of a giant man was standing at the door.
“Michichika!” Suikan yelled out his name, opening his mouth for the first time since Yukiya had arrived at the hall.
In answer, Rokon just grinned. He briskly walked towards them, jumping over the fence separating the seats from the Field in the process. Seiken’s harsh glare fixed on him as he approached them.
“What about Kimichika?”
“I sent him over to the Minami-Tachibana's Residence, so they're probably treating his wounds right now. He didn't get anything that can't be fixed at the very least.” Upon hearing that, Suikan let out a deep sigh of relief. His hand was resting over one of his own eyes.
“Now, leaving that aside——what do you mean? How can you say that it is Yukiya's place to ask for an Instructor's resignation?” Kashin asked.
Rokon pointed at Yukiya in an overdramatic manner. “Because this Yatagarasu here shouldn't be joining this conversation as a trainee, but as part of the Monastery's Administration.”
“Lord Rokon,” Yukiya intervened, his brow slightly furrowed. Rokon ignored him.
“I mean, I'm right, aren't I?” Rokon said in between merry laughter. “You’re the one who engineered all the recent events at the Monastery, after all.” The moment he heard those words, Suikan gazed up at the ceiling. Seiken sighed ever so deeply. “Oh, I see… Looking at your reactions, you had figured out that much already,” Rokon nodded in approval.
Yet Shoukaku couldn't make heads or tails of the situation. He wasn’t the only one either, as Kashin too was noticeably confused as he asked Rokon, “There were many times I felt something was off with him, yes. That he should be capable of doing so much more, but he was intentionally slacking off. But, what do you mean he plotted all this out?”
“I mean exactly what I said,” Rokon opened his arms wide. “There were actually two main reasons he joined the Monastery, you see. The first one was to ferret out and make an example of those willing to declare themselves part of the Natsuka Faction, and the second was to help raise anyone with prospects to join Wakamiya's.” Rokon turned to Yukiya. “It worked out really well, didn’t it?”
Yukiya didn't answer him.
“You all got some instructions from Wakamiya about this year's dormitory arrangements, didn't you? It took some close examination of all the registered trainees, both old and new; but it was all Yukiya's doing.”
There were a few people who caught Yukiya's attention before even arriving at the Unbending Reed Monastery.
The first one was Shigemaru of Shimaki, a trainee of commoner origin.
He was second only to Chihaya in the practical section of the admission tests. Shigemaru’s physical prowess was beyond question, and he had no problematic noblemen backing him. That, plus his reasons to join the Monastery, made Yukiya think he would be the easiest recruit for Wakamiya's faction.
The only point of concern was the fact that he came last at theory during those same tests. To fix that, he chose to share rooms with him. Besides making the recruitment itself all the easier, it would make it possible for Yukiya to help him with his study problems.
The second one was Akeru of the Western House, whose circumstances were all too similar to Yukiya's own.
He had already declared himself part of the Wakamiya Faction. His attitude, however, was a problem—a point which both Yukiya and Wakamiya agreed on. He had gotten first place at the admission tests, but whether he could keep up was far from clear even at the time. It was hard to tell if he would manage to graduate to begin with.
In consequence, the plan had been to see if they could get him to fix his personality problem at least and only then consider what to do with him moving forwards.
The third one was Chihaya, a servant working under Minami-Tachibana.
He had proven to have exceptional skill at the practical section of the admission tests, and he was far from stupid. To miss out on someone as talented as him would be a complete shame, so Yukiya figured he could easily use Chihaya's little sister, whom he cared so much about, to easily take care of the problem. “Which is exactly why he got the deed from me in advance, a money loan of sorts, so he could act as soon as the opportunity presented itself.”
“But that means…” Seiken watched Yukiya with mixed feelings.
“That Chihaya's sister was under Yukiya's ownership before the year even started at the Monastery, yes.” There was never any need for complex negotiations or to pull off any tricks. Yukiya had Yui's freedom in his hands the entire time and, had he wanted to, he could have given it to her at any moment. But he didn't.
——He had to wait for the right moment, all to guarantee Chihaya's recruitment.
“Such a caring friend, don't you think?” Not even Rokon's ironic retort got a reaction out of Yukiya, who remained both silent and expressionless. Yet that wasn't even the end of it, as there was a fourth person who had caught Yukiya's attention. This last individual was, in fact, none other than Kimichika of Minami-Tachibana. “Then, he even came all the way to ask me ‘will you let me use your brother?’. It sounded like fun, so I agreed,” Rokon explained without even the slightest sign of shame.
Yukiya had gotten a chance to check the old trainees’ scores and had caught on to the criticisms on Kimichika's personality, which was how he came up with the idea of turning him into a representative of the Natsuka Faction. Before the Seeds’ entrance into the Monastery, Kimichika was just another Court Raven—one with the exact same issues as Akeru, just to a different degree.
But then Rokon, in coordination with Yukiya, pushed Kimichika to openly act as part of the Natsuka Faction. Encouraged by his older brother, Natsuka's close vassal, Kimichika transformed into the acting head of Natsuka's supporters among the Monastery trainees.
“Thanks to that, we could figure out which trainees were secretly part of the faction. A trainee's beliefs are those of the family supporting him, after all.”
And so, ignoring Wakamiya and Natsuka's wishes on the matter, the conflict at the Unbending Reed Monastery grew increasingly worse. Yukiya's plan had been to dispose of them that way. He and Rokon had both agreed to make an example out of Kimichika from the very start. If they made a good show out of it, there wouldn't be any idiots whatsoever left at the Monastery willing to align themselves with the Natsuka Faction.
“That is, if a certain someone hadn't intervened and attempted to protect Kimichika.” Rokon gave a meaningful look to Suikan, who looked away with wholehearted distaste.
“...... When did you realize?” Yukiya asked Suikan, not a single emotion showing in his voice.
Suikan answered with a stifled tone, “The moment I read your answers for the admission test. It was just a hunch back then, but I couldn't help but to feel I shouldn't be treating you the same as other trainees.”
It was obvious Yukiya wasn't even trying. Suikan could already tell back then that Yukiya had three whole years’ worth of theory in his head. Then, his suspicion grew into certainty the moment their quarrel with Kimichika took place.
“You got away scot free because Instructor Seiken was there but, according to what I heard, you intentionally provoked Kimichika into attacking you.” That's how he figured it out. It was clear to him that Yukiya was trying to cause an escalation of the faction conflict at the Monastery, pushing the Natsuka Faction into acting out.
It was also why Suikan stubbornly kept challenging Yukiya to Board Drills.
“...... I don't think we have ever talked properly to one another, but I could easily figure out what you wanted to tell me from the first time we faced each other,” Yukiya said quietly. “I chose a strategy that aimed at the weaknesses of the standard tactics, but you went out of your way to use said by-the-book tactics to defend against me and then, on top of that, changed plans midway and completely blocked off my ambush.”
During their constant Drills against each other, Suikan battled with all his might and overcame Yukiya every single time. It was as if he was telling something to him. ‘I see what you're trying to do, and I won't let things go your way.’ To add to that, Suikan would punish Yukiya and Yukiya alone to isolate him from the other trainees as much as possible.
“...... There had to be many other, more peaceful ways to ferret out Natsuka's secret supporters for someone as brilliant as you.” Suikan glared at Yukiya with hate burning in his eyes. “Besides, even if you were to drop out, you have so many other options to live on. You just have to go and become Wakamiya's close vassal or whatever you want!”
Suikan began to scream at him. “But that's not the case for others. Many trainees don't have anywhere else to go outside of the Monastery. And you used those poor kids as you pleased just to achieve your goals as fast as possible! The kids that aligned themselves with the Natsuka Faction are no different,” Suikan added as he pulled his hair. “Even if their families are politically opposed to you all, that means nothing to them themselves. They’re the second and third sons of low ranking nobility, left with no place for them at the Court. The commoners with nothing left for them in their birthplaces. There are plenty without a place to go among those who serve under such kids as well!”
After Kimichika's downfall, whether those serving and following him would be able to remain at the Monastery as trainees was questionable at best. It had driven Suikan desperate, worried sick about their futures.
“You're as naive as usual, huh?”
“Shut your trap, you cold-hearted bastard! How could you punish Kimichika like that?” Faced with Rokon's utterly happy tone, Suikan glared at him with pure hatred before turning his damning gaze back to Yukiya. “A trainee, you? How?”
Suikan looked like he was about to cry as he denounced Yukiya. Yukiya, however, remained unfazed.
“If you refuse to see me as a trainee, then I'll take my chance to speak as His Highness Wakamiya’s subordinate and not as one of your students.” Yukiya's gaze passed over all the Instructors present before he fiercely asked, “Are you all even aware of what the Unbending Reed Monastery's actual purpose is? There were Yamauchi Guards involved in Wakamiya's assassination attempt two years ago, young ones.
“It made it clear that the Yamauchi Guard, the organization meant to protect the Imperial Family, was no more, and that there was a long-standing problem with the facility raising its members—the Unbending Reed Monastery. It was because nobody in the Administration supposed to fix such an issue did anything at all that I had to take matters into my own hands,” Yukiya brazenly declared. “If you have any problems with my actions, I would first like to ask the Director something. Why won't you do your duty? Where do you plan to guide this Monastery from here on?”
“I—” Shoukaku deeply sighed, Yukiya's accusing glare boring onto him. “The Unbending Reed Monastery's Director is a servant who shares a destiny with his generation's Golden Raven. It's my duty to build a Monastery suitable to His Majesty's wishes.”
“If that's so, what did His Majesty ask of you?”
“...... His Majesty has given orders to me only once in his entire reign.”
The Emperor abhorred the Yamauchi Guard. He wouldn't ever approach them to discuss anything out of his own volition, and this sentiment was extended to the Monastery's Director, the very man supposed to support his reign.
The time had been when Shoukaku went to perform his mandatory greetings upon taking on the position. He was called to the Hall of State Ceremonies, where he got to meet His Majesty through the bamboo curtains. He didn’t speak to Shoukaku even once, however. One of his secretaries, standing right by his side, did so instead.
“You are to treat Lord Natsuka as the Crown Prince, not Wakamiya.” Those were the secretary’s strongly worded orders to him. Orders that left the Director with suspicion.
“Your Majesty, is that truly what you wish?” He asked, confused by a command that blatantly disregarded the previous Emperor's wishes.
The answer that came from the other side of the curtain was a terribly irresponsible “just do as you want.” As a consequence, the Director was never able to settle on a stance on the matter, and the current status quo, with the faction division between Natsuka and Wakamiya, came to be.
“That Yamauchi Guards would attempt to assassinate His Highness should be unthinkable, and yet His Majesty didn't make even the slightest show of reproach to me…….”
“‘Just do as you want’, huh. So your efforts to faithfully follow that one order from His Majesty were what ultimately led the Monastery to become what it is now. How laudable,” Yukiya said, incapable of restraining his contempt. “Laudable, and idiotic like nothing else.”
“I know. And yet, I have only one master and that's His Majesty.”
“Well, much like you're His Majesty’s loyal servant, I'm the same for the True Golden Raven. If it's to follow my master's orders, I'll show no mercy—even against my own teachers.” Yukiya's gaze fixed on Suikan, who bit his lip in frustration. “His Highness Wakamiya is the only one with the ability to protect Yamauchi against the monkeys at present.”
Having said that, Yukiya faced Shoukaku once again. “Were the Yamauchi Guard still raised with animosity towards Wakamiya in their hearts and kept attempting to harm him, it would probably just end in the death of His Majesty who you treasure so much and the collapse of all of Yamauchi. How about you finally open your eyes to reality? The current threat to His Majesty’s life isn't found amongst the idiots of the Imperial Court, but in actual, legitimate monsters—those monkeys. It's not the time to spend all that effort on keeping the balance between the Four Houses! I'm actually furious, you know.”
Yukiya's voice got rougher. “Up until now, His Highness Wakamiya has sought your opinion numerous times. He requested an opportunity to have an open talk with you, even just a chance at an interview, yet you disregarded it all out of scruples about His Majesty or something, I don't know what. You may not have had any other option left as the Monastery's Director, but this isn't a matter in which ‘not having options’ works as an excuse.
“Uncountable talent was wasted, talent that should have been part of His Highness' assets in this crisis, because of you. You failed to train the precious Yatagarasu that would have become His Highness’ hands and legs—Yamauchi's protectors. That ‘loyalty’ you have kept to the very end, Director, is now endangering all of Yamauchi and His Majesty's safety. Don't you see it!?”
“Enough,” Seiken raised his hand as if to stop Yukiya's onslaught on Shoukaku. “I'm sure the Director has gotten your message as His Highness' subordinate. Anything beyond that is for His Highness Wakamiya to say himself, not you. Am I wrong?”
Serenity returned to Yukiya's face after Seiken's gentle question. “...... That's true. I overstepped, my apologies.”
Yukiya bowed his head, and Seiken regarded him with calm eyes. “I have a question for you. It seems Suikan didn't consider you a trainee, but I’ve been of the mind to treat you as one all along.”
Yukiya's eyes went wide and then he smiled wryly. “Yes, I'm aware.”
“Which is why I believe something. That while it's an unmistakable fact that, as His Highness’ subordinate, you used your fellow trainees for your own ends, you also were moved to act out of genuine love for your friends just as much.” Yukiya’s expression, which had remained impassive no matter how much they decried and cursed him, now, for the first time since he had arrived in the room, crumbled ever so slightly. “You believe that to defeat the monsters, you have no alternative but to become one as well, right?”
For a second, Yukiya tried to answer, yet he found himself unable to do so. He stood there, motionless. All the while, Seiken watched over him mournfully. “You may say you don't mind being a monster, but there’s a part of you that most definitely isn't one. Please, don't ever forget that.”
Yukiya looked back at Seiken intently. All of a sudden, the boy’s expression had shifted—he seemed to be at a complete loss.
“...... Even if that's the case, I don't have the right to say so myself, do I?”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Ah, the moon sure is big tonight, Shigemaru nonchalantly thought to himself as he walked through the Monastery's grounds. As they hadn't been informed about their punishments for the brawl just yet, once they took care of their wounds, their entire group had decided to return to their respective rooms and wait.
Among them all, only Yukiya had been called by the Director and Shigemaru was worried sick about him. The lecture must have dragged on—he still had yet to return to their room.
“I'll go to take a look,” he had said to Ichiryuu and Chihaya before taking off.
As he left the dormitory behind, he was overcome by the smell of dirt warmed up by the day's sunlight and the refreshing scent of grass covered in moisture. The full moon was up in the sky, the same rich yellow as a boiled egg yolk.
Just when Shigemaru was en route to the designated hall for Board Drills, however, he caught sight of a figure slowly walking in the shade between the buildings. Shigemaru immediately sprinted towards it through the moonlight’s shadows.
“Hey!” he called out. “That sure took you long, you must be tired.”
“Shige……” Yukiya raised his head with a start. He seemed a bit out of it.
Uwah, he’s sure feeling down as hell, Shigemaru mused to himself while he offered Yukiya the package he had been carrying around. “You must be hungry, right? I got you this from the kitchen.”
“Ah, thank you. You didn't have to.” Yukiya tried to give him his usual smile, but it was a blatantly forced attempt—and Shigemaru didn't like that one bit. Yukiya sat down on a stone wall close by to eat the cold rice balls in the package, and Shigemaru became all the more certain.
There was something different going on with Yukiya.
“Did they scold you that much?”
“That they did.”
“What did they tell you?”
“Ah, well. They got angry at me, told me my personality sucks.”
Of course, Shigemaru didn’t believe even for a moment that the Instructors used that exact expression, but even if the wording was different, the gist of the message was likely the same. The matter was, then, how he could comfort his friend. Shigemaru pondered the matter for a while, before finally giving a confident answer. “Well, it does certainly suck.”
Yukiya silently gulped before murmuring, “Ouch, even you, Shige?”
As much as Yukiya was trying to keep up appearances, Shigemaru could tell that his expression had gone completely stiff. He, however, pretended to not notice. “I mean, it's the truth, isn't it?”
Shigemaru had been, at first, under the impression that Yukiya was a nice, cheerful kid. However, as time passed, he came to realize the truth—that Yukiya was, in reality, quite the twisted and vindictive young man. The more he got to know him, in fact, the more Shigemaru came to strongly believe that Yukiya was the last person anyone would want as his enemy.
“Well, that’s…” Yukiya attempted to speak, even more downcast than before.
“—But,” Shigemaru intervened, “Akeru, Chihaya, Ichiryuu, Kippei, me and everyone else. We all hang out with you fully knowing that. All Yatagarasu, to a greater or lesser extent, have a good and a bad side to them, you see. The gap between those in your case is exceedingly wide, yes, but there's nothing wrong with that!”
“But, Shige! You can probably only say that because you don't know everything bad about me.”
“Everyone hides the darker part of themselves. So, it's all about seeing the good in people and deciding whether that’s worth spending time with that person.” Yet, despite Shigemaru's many attempts at comforting Yukiya, it all seemed to be falling on deaf ears. His expression remained just dark as before. “—You know, from time to time, you look like a little boy alone on an errand to me.”
“Huh?” Yukiya let out a confused screech.
Shigemaru laughed. “Oh, I’m not saying it because you're tiny. It's just that face—like you know where you have to go and what you have to do so it’s not like you’re about to actually cry, but, with no adults to accompany you on the way, you can't help but to feel oh so helpless and lonely.”
The observation must have caught Yukiya off guard. He remained silent.
Shigemaru didn't ever intend to say this to Yukiya, but he had met a boy with an expression much like his once before. A brave errand boy who properly performed his given duty and politely took off—one whose countenance Shigemaru wouldn't ever get to see again. It wasn't like Shigemaru could have done anything for that boy's sake, yet he still regretted not paying him more mind.
“I'm an idiot, so I have no idea whatsoever what kind of errand you’re on or where you‘re trying to go. But I can at least tell you're trying your hardest to do whatever you can, to fulfill your duty, and I can at the very least imagine it must be something very, very important.” Shigemaru roughly ruffled the still silent Yukiya's hair. “It doesn’t matter to me where your destination is, what your goal is, or how blackhearted you are, I’ll never ever abandon you. So! You don’t need to worry so much.”
“...... You really won't, Shige?”
“Really! And I'm not alone in that, you know? There's others too. People who may complain on the way, but ultimately follow you. Many more than you may think, of that I’m sure. It may take you a while to find them, though,” Shigemaru added. Yukiya’s expression crumpled entirely as he said that, rice ball still in hand. “Don't ever forget it. We got your back.”
After a long silence, Yukiya nodded ever so slightly as he let out one single whisper, “Thank you.”
“Good, now, shall we go back?”
Recommended: Thoughts of the Barren Tree (Coming Next)
Next: Yukiya (Part 1)
32 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Raven of the Empty Coffin: Chapter 3 "Chihaya" Part 3

Disclaimer: This is a fan-translation japanese-english of the original novel. The events of this novel follow after what's already covered by the anime. For an easier understanding, I recommend first reading the few scenes of previous books I've already translated.
Blog version
For the Index, you can find it HERE
Previously: Chihaya (Part 1)
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Chapter 3: Chihaya (Part 3)
With summer’s end, it was time to return after their long holidays. While the temperatures remained high, clouds, absent during the summer, now blocked off the ever waning sunlight from time to time. The trainees’ return to the Monastery marked the restart of their training.
Suikan’s attitude towards Yukiya hadn’t changed at all, even after Seiken's warning. The vacations may have come and gone, but he kept taking him on as his opponent just as relentlessly as he had before. A custom of sorts by that point, the other trainees had grown quite weary at the state of affairs—but for Suikan, it felt like a duty he absolutely had to uphold.
“The rebels’ base of operations is the temple. The suppression forces are a total of forty men. One General, two Officials. A quarter of the soldiers have Horses, Scouts and Spies available. Meanwhile, the rebel forces consist of one General, no Officials, fifty Half-Horses, no weapons, Scouts and Spies available.” As he heard his coworker dispassionately announce the conditions of the match, Suikan's eyes were fixed on the Field, ironing out his strategy going forwards.
“The Field represents the occupation of Deer Cry Temple, Ariake Township, Western Region. The events take place during the first month of the year, and the emperor orders you to suppress the revolt.”
Suikan stared at Yukiya, who was standing on the other side of the board, before doing the customary greetings. “Thank you for having me.”
“Thank you for having me.”
The loser during a Board Drill was whoever let their guard down first, no matter the opponent. Suikan wasn't planning to go easy on him in the slightest.
While he had used much more difficult Fields with Yukiya than with the others since the very start, he had switched to including Spies ever since the end of the holidays. The battles on the board had become truly intricate.
The newly added Spies were a particularly difficult piece to employ. They served a similar purpose as the Scouts, but the range of the Spies’ reconnaissance wasn’t as limited—they were even capable of accessing the opponent’s camp. On top of that, the Spies, unlike the Scouts, were invisible to the enemy's eyes until they actively sought for them in their specific position. To make matters worse, the range of such efforts was determined by the dice. All in all, it made them quite an annoying piece to handle.
On the upside, Spies were very slow to move, which made it realistic to handle all possible openings as long as one was thorough in searching for them. It was especially true as of late—Yukiya had grown quite fond of drawn-out battle strategies, which made them an inconvenience rather than a substantial problem.
Yukiya had dedicated himself to safe, steady offensives ever since that first big defeat. He played by the book, giving Suikan no opening to attack and giving consistent priority to guaranteed targets. Not like it mattered—his weakness lied at the end of a match, when he would start to panic and whatever pressure he applied would die down. In the end, his time would either run out, incapable of taking down Suikan's tightly formed defenses, or he would attempt a suicide attack right at the very end and get defeated in turn. It was one or the other, every time.
“Scout number two, move to B3. Mounted Units numbers two to seven disperse in rows of three.”
As usual, Yukiya started by building up a defensive formation for his General. He was clearly hunkering down for a long battle.
——Fine. If that was what he wanted, Suikan would let him have his test of endurance.
Suikan started to prepare for the Spies’ advancement, just in case, diligently performing searches around the Field while he flawlessly set up his armies in turn. If the situation didn’t change anytime soon, his defenses would be perfect before the first day's night time period started—or so he thought, as he finished moving his own pieces and announced so.
“Taken,” Yukiya announced with his usual, utterly unflappable attitude.
At first, Suikan couldn't make any sense of the word. He wasn't the only one—the judge too had frozen at the unexpected announcement. The other trainees, who had been watching their encounter, were similarly caught off-guard by such a sudden change to the usual flow of events. They all looked at them in shock, none of those present apparently capable of understanding what Yukiya meant immediately.
‘Taken’ was a fixed phrase. One often heard at the end of a Board Drill—quite the common one, in fact, given how fast-paced the encounters between trainees usually were.
“It can't be—” Suikan gasped, his eyes drifting towards the Assistant Instructor on scorekeeping duty. The man was pale as a sheet as well.
“Judge, please, your verification,” Yukiya asked.
In answer, the scorekeeper passed the encounter's register to the judge. The man was left in stunned silence, his gaze jumping from the paper to the board and back, comparing them with the look of someone who had just seen the most horrifying of spectacles. Afterwards, incredulity painted all over his face, he finally held up his arm in Yukiya’s direction.
“...... I verified it. Winner, upper side.”
Taken——the General's head off.
“Give me the pieces’… the Spies’ movements,” Suikan requested in an utterly quiet voice.
It was only then that the trainees finally got an idea of what had actually happened. In their astonishment, they had been causing quite a ruckus among themselves, discussing the situation. It had to be some sort of mistake, right? That is, until the movements of those invisible pieces became clear to them.
The Assistant Instructor pulled three Spies out of the box.
Suikan had found the first one during the match itself, and it was found exactly where he had expected it to be. The second one, meanwhile, was more or less where he had imagined as well, this time out of pure logic.
The third Spy, however, was the problem. The Assistant Instructor kept edging closer and closer to Suikan, piece still in hand. Finally, while looking at Suikan with actual fear in his eyes, he placed the piece with a shaking hand—it was inside Suikan's camp, right behind his General. It was impossible for his General to escape, no matter which tactics Suikan employed.
A usually impossible sneak attack—an assassination worth the name of miracle.
It cannot be, he thought. He hadn't let his guard down. While it was true he didn't expect Yukiya to send his Spies to invade so early on, he had been performing thorough searches. It couldn't have been that easy for him to miss it altogether.
At that moment, Suikan violently grabbed the Warfare Record's papers out of his Assistant Instructor's hands and started to examine them. Yukiya’s third Spy had moved through the dead angles of Suikan's army with the precision of a thread passing through the eye of a needle. It had moved as if the boy knew all along exactly which squares would be invisible to Suikan’s eyes in the coming turns.
There was no other way to explain it. Otherwise, why would he even move in such an inefficient manner? He had moved back and forth, alternating between retreating and advancing, until he had successfully invaded Suikan's camp.
It was purposeful. Yukiya had to have moved like that because he could accurately predict the range of his searches. But—how did he do it? The range was decided by dice rolls, there was no way to accurately predict random rolls. What the hell had he seen!?
Meanwhile, the trainees’ murmuring remained incessant and even the Assistant Teachers were joining in. ‘It's impossible’, ‘what's this?’ The voices reached him from afar.
And, in the middle of such chaos, Yukiya’s behavior alone was just as usual.
“Instructor Suikan, remember what you told me before?” Yukiya calmly asked him. There was no pride in his formidable win to be seen, as if it was all a foretold conclusion. “The weak have no right to speak. If you have any problems, complain after you beat me at least once, you said. So, taking you at your word, I just earned my right to speak my mind, didn't I?” Yukiya declared with a smile.
“To be honest with you, and for a long time now, I've had my doubts about whether you’re apt to be a Monastery Instructor. I mean, how can you take on such a duty when you just lost against a trainee and, more so, a Seed who has barely even started to learn Strategy?” The commotion at the Hall abruptly died down, quickly replaced by deafening silence. “Instructor Suikan, please, resign from your position. That's probably the best for everyone involved.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“What trick did you use?” Kimichika approached them with clear anger in his eyes. Shigemaru felt himself getting cold feet, but Yukiya, the very target of the implicit threat, kept his usual nonchalant expression.
“Oh, are you talking about me?”
“Don't you play innocent. The Instructors are in an uproar at the moment.”
It all happened during lunchtime.
Yukiya and Shigemaru had been on their way to the Dining Hall when Kimichika, accompanied by all the other Southern Court Ravens, came to surround them. The rumors had already spread throughout the entire Monastery—that a Seed had defeated Strategy’s Practical Instructor in a Board Drill that very morning and had even asked for his resignation.
Perhaps it was because of the shock he felt at Suikan's position being challenged, given he had been playing favorites with him, but Kimichika even went through the trouble of approaching them first.
“——You cheated, right?”
“Oh, no way. You really think Yukiya cheated just because he happened to win once?” Shigemaru intervened instead.
Kimichika gave him a terrifying glare in turn. “I checked the Warfare Record. That win is abnormal, no matter how you put it.”
Shigemaru was well aware of that, actually. After all, that very morning, Yukiya had dropped an ‘it’s time to pick a little fight’ to him before he had gone to Strategy. Shigemaru had no idea what trick Yukiya had used exactly, but he knew it wasn’t pure chance at least.
Yukiya had, somehow, cheated—that was the only explanation available. And yet, everyone helping out during the Drill had been staff members. There was no reason to suspect any of them, and nobody could figure out what Yukiya had actually done to begin with.
That said, Kimichika’s fury was unrelenting. “What's wrong with you? You win by cheating and have the gall to ask for an Instructor to resign?”
“I didn't cheat. I'm not you, you know.”
“Not me? What are you implying? That I’ve cheated before?”
“You managed to pass and become a Sapling despite your awful scores at Theory, I’ve heard, only because you had Instructor Suikan's favor. Let me guess, perhaps that's why you're so angry now? If Instructor Suikan leaves, that means you’ll be dropping out next.”
Kimichika fell for Yukiya's blatant provocation hook, line and sinker. “Don't you fuck with me! Who even suggested such baseless crap!?”
“Oh, Sapling Ichiryuu.”
“He's right there, in fact.” Shigemaru pointed to the masses of gathered onlookers, who parted to show Ichiryuu with Akeru and Chihaya at his sides, holding him in place by the arms.
“So it was you who spouted that rubbish!” Kimichika howled at Ichiryuu, who had the look of a man wondering why his life had to turn out like this.
“And Sapling Ichiryuu isn’t the only one who thinks there’s a problem. We do too,” a red-faced Akeru declared.
Chihaya nodded in agreement. “Indeed. As someone who once served you—even if you didn't actually cheat at the exams, I don't think you are any more fit to be a trainee.”
Kimichika’s expression changed in an instant—it was rare for Chihaya to talk so much. “...... Chihaya, who do you think you're siding with?”
“Sapling Ichiryuu, of course?”
“And who the hell do you think helped you get here in the first place? We, the Minami-Tachibana, saved you from becoming a horse! It's thanks to us that you and that sister of yours didn’t die of hunger in the wild! You ungrateful scum!” Kimichika spat out.
Akeru's expression twisted pathetically. “To think I was like him once, I get the shivers……”
“But not anymore, at least.”
Comforted by Chihaya’s words, Akeru gave him a nod and, with a renewed air of dignity, turned again to lock eyes with Kimichika. “It's your mistake to think circumstances aren't ever going to change, Kimichika. I got the deed for Chihaya's sister. He isn't under your family's control anymore.”
Kimichika snorted in answer. “That's impossible, there's no way you can do that.”
“But it's the truth. Sorry to say, it's too late for you to do anything about it.”
The confidence in Kimichika's expression faltered, for a short second, replaced by uncertainty. “That can’t be…… He owes my father and I a huge debt.”
“Yes, and that shows there's a problem with you. Big enough for an indebted subordinate to forsake you,” Akeru replied.
Before Kimichika could respond, however, the sound of Yukiya's laughter interrupted them.
“I'm sorry for the insolence, Sapling Kimichika, but, you know, no matter how much I think about it, I can't understand how you can be our senior. And I swear, it's not to make fun of you. I truly don't get it.” Yukiya spoke with an artificially troubled face, derision in his eyes. “But hey, what can you do about it, really? You may lack the strength and wits, but that's something one is born with, so there's no fixing that. That said,” Yukiya added with absolute delight, “that’s not the main problem—it’s your garbage personality. No positives to be found. Sapling Ichiryuu is a hundred times more worthy of respect as our senior than you, so I hope you realize this is all your own fault?”
Kimichika’s fist launched towards Yukiya’s face, but never reached it. Chihaya kicked the boy instead.
——And so the brawl started.
“It's a fight!”
As the onlookers mostly remained to watch, a few among them quickly ran away to warn the Instructors. On Kimichika's side were his followers and other trainees affiliated with the South, which, adding up the Saplings and Seeds, totaled to about ten people. On the other hand, the study group's regulars quickly joined Ichiryuu's side. As a result, their numbers were more or less even.
Shigemaru had heard the rumors, but Kimichika proved to be a surprisingly capable fighter. Much to his misfortune, however, his opponent was none other than Chihaya, who even the Instructors called a genius among themselves.
On top of that, maybe because of all the pent-up anger, Chihaya’s kicking onslaught on Kimichika was truly one full of passion. He didn’t use his Ornamented Blade at all, despite Kimichika’s use of his own—whether it was because he wanted to faithfully keep his word to Ichiryuu or not, it was hard to tell.
Shigemaru himself was busy handling two of the opponent Saplings, but Yukiya’s loud laughter reached him all the same. “What was that? Don’t tell me you intended to hit me with such a move? That was so weak a fly could have landed on your fist mid-punch. Is everything alright with you?”
Yukiya was blocking off all attacks from Kimichika's Ornamented Blade with just the bare minimum of movement, wholeheartedly dedicated to provoking him. Then, the very second Kimichika lost his focus, blinded by fury, Yukiya closed the distance between them. He grabbed him by the joints and hurled him to the ground without letting go.
“Aurgh!”
“Are you alright? I’m so sorry, does it hurt?” Quite the crude question to ask, given Yukiya had followed it with a kick on the downed Kimichika.
“Chihaya!” Kippei yelled in a panic.
Shigemaru's gaze turned to the boy's direction. Akeru and the others were struggling, but, at the moment, Chihaya was busy punting his heel into Kimichika's nape.
“Leave this to me,” Yukiya said to him.
Chihaya nodded to him and launched into a sprint towards Akeru's group. As if taking his place, Yukiya moved to stand in front of Kimichika.
“Dammit! Fuck you, Wakamiya's dog!” Kimichika spat out venomously, shaking his head.
Yukiya’s lips, in answer, curved into an enchanting smile. “And gladly so. Much better than to be someone like you, unworthy to even become someone's dog.”
Kimichika brought his Ornamented Blade down on Yukiya, who avoided it with ease and in turn pulled him by the arm. He kicked the ground slightly, launching himself into the air in order to trip Kimichika with his own weight. The boy didn’t seem to have even the slightest idea of what was happening to him as Yukiya threw himself to the ground, dragging Kimichika along with him.
Even Shigemaru, who was relatively far away, got to hear the awful sound that Kimichika's suddenly strained joints made. He let out an ear-piercing scream, but Yukiya didn't release him.
“How does it feel, huh? To be bitten by a dog. You made fun of us relentlessly, yet your entire additional year’s worth of training has proven useless. What's it like? You know, if only you had been a bit less of an ass, I may have even given pity some thought!” Yukiya let out a raucous laugh. “Oh, and please do me the favor of placing all that blame on your own idiocy.”
By that point, Shigemaru had finally downed the two Saplings he had been fighting and was ready to intervene if the situation demanded it, but he was instead left momentarily speechless by Yukiya's delight. “...... Enough, that’s overdoing it. Yukiya, stop right there. Continuing won't do you any good.”
Yukiya looked at him in surprise. “I see… If you say so, Shige, I guess I'll leave it at this.”
Yukiya stood up and walked away, just like that. Kimichika, however, was left crouching down, drenched in cold sweat and clutching his injured arm. At that moment, a limping Akeru—he must also have gotten hurt—approached them.
“Shigemaru, Yukiya. Got any wounds?”
“None worth mentioning. How about everyone else?”
“We all got some to our name…… but our opponents got worse. All thanks to Chihaya, he took them all down.” Would it be correct to call this a win? Shigemaru wondered to himself as another voice interrupted the scene.
“What has happened here!?” It was an adult, no doubt about it. They finally arrived.
Shigemaru turned to take a look in the voice’s direction. There was a group of Instructors running towards them, led by Seiken. While he had been expecting them, Shigemaru could never have guessed he would see the man behind them. His was an unforgettable appearance.
Somewhere else in the hallway, he heard someone’s horrified yelp.
“You gotta be kidding me. What's that man doing here!?” Ichiryuu asked in terror. He must have been caught completely off-guard, much like Shigemaru.
——Rokon, Natsuka’s close vassal, was there.
Kimichika's actual older brother had just arrived with the Instructors—and right after Yukiya had thoroughly trashed the boy.
“Who started this?” Seiken closed the distance between them and took a quick look at the people involved. He already had an idea of what had transpired there, obviously enough. In answer to his question, Yukiya immediately raised his hand. Shigemaru had expected him to shamelessly place the blame on Ichiryuu, yet the truth proved to be different altogether.
“I did,” Yukiya gracefully admitted, his eyes fixed on Rokon's direction. “Lord Rokon, first, my apologies for causing harm to your esteemed brother, however—”
“Don't bother,” Rokon's low, gruff voice brusquely interrupted Yukiya's attempt at a defense. “I'm well aware of the situation here at the Monastery as of late. Including the fact that a certain someone snatched my family's servant away.”
“Brother,” Kimichika pitifully pleaded for help, groveling on the ground. “Please, punish them. They forgot their place and rank and dared to deride Lord Natsuka. It's not something we can forgive!”
“Indeed, it's unforgivable.” Kimichika's expression softened after hearing his brother's beast-like roar. But his peace didn't last long, as Rokon walked briskly towards him and mercilessly kicked his own brother in the face. Such was the impact that some of Kimichika's teeth were sent flying along with his body.
Everyone was left stupefied, even those who had just fought him, as they saw his body violently roll on the ground.
“Kimichika! Are you alright!?” A panicking Suikan took the boy in his arms and helped him sit up. By that point, Kimichika's body was wounded all over.
Rokon, the very man who had just sent his own little brother flying with a kick, shook his head in disappointment.
“Brave of you to say those things. Aren't you the one who has forgotten his place and rank? I’ve heard it all, you know.” Rokon looked down on Kimichika. “You shamelessly declared yourself part of Lord Natsuka's Faction and made a show of your contempt towards His Highness Wakamiya within the Monastery. What qualification does someone who openly despises His Highness like that have to become a Yamauchi Guard, huh!?”
“What are you saying? Brother, didn't you—”
“Shut up!” This time, Rokon slapped Kimichika into forceful silence.
“Enough, Michichika!” Seiken stood up to protect Kimichika. Rokon returned his glare, utterly calm.
“These are my family's issues. It's not your place to get involved.”
“This is the Unbending Reed Monastery, and he's a trainee. It's you who doesn't have the right to get involved,” Seiken firmly declared, much to Rokon's sudden and apparent amusement.
“——Have you forgotten the matter that brought me here today, by any chance? It's for Kimichika's expellment.” Shock ran across the until then paralyzed trainees.
“Brother…?”
Rokon looked at his stupefied brother in a manner that could only be described as heartless.
“From this moment onwards, he isn't a trainee here at the Monastery any longer. Oh, and I almost forgot. I had some words for the actual trainees.” The crowd froze out of sheer fear. After witnessing Rokon's brutal punishment, they were all terrified of him. “I don't know what my brother has prated on about, but Lord Natsuka’s loyalty to His Highness Wakamiya is genuine. If you keep ignoring his wishes and imposing your own desires on Lord Natsuka, you'll just end up like my brother here.”
After that declaration, Rokon took Kimichika by the hair and pulled him up as he let out a pained scream. Kimichika’s cheeks swelled up red as blood gushed down from his mouth. “So, sorry for all the trouble.”
“Stop!” Seiken ordered him in a fury, but he was completely ignored and Kimichika, left at the mercy of his brother’s whims, was dragged out of the building by Rokon.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“I hope you realize why we have called you here.”
“I do.”
The trainee in question remained utterly unfazed even in front of Shoukaku, his expression filled with what one could define as serenity. Shoukaku, as the Monastery's Director, had heard all the rumors about this Seed. He had held the position of His Highness Wakamiya's close aide before even coming to join them.
2-10’s Yukiya of Taruhi.
In the middle of the hall, built specifically for Board Drills, stood a Field. Yukiya and himself aside, they were accompanied by Kashin, the Instructor in charge of the Seeds’ practical courses; Seiken, who held the same position for theory classes; and Suikan, the man who had suffered that massive loss during that very morning's Board Drill session.
Shoukaku had heard of the circumstances that had led to the brawl, and so had decided to start by clearing up the cheating accusations surrounding the cause of it all—Yukiya.
“I've seen the Warfare Records and I'm just as surprised as everyone else. It just can't be a coincidence. You planned to use that Spy piece as an assassin from the start, right?” Shoukaku asked, seeking confirmation.
“That's right,” Yukiya obediently agreed with him again.
“It's embarrassing to admit, but we can't figure out how you managed to do so. It's as if you knew what number would be rolled next and while that's the only explanation available, we had an Assistant Instructor on the task. We must consider he somehow falsified the rolls, assuming it's even a possibility, but——”
“The Assistant Instructor wasn’t trying to make me win, and he didn’t falsify anything either. There's no need to do that to begin with,” Yukiya explained to them, his expression ever so slightly troubled. “Please, take a look. I'm going to roll a one.”
Yukiya took a dice someone had left on top of the desk. Then, firmly pinching the sides of it with his nails, he rolled it on the desk. Just as he said, the result was one.
“See? It's very simple. The Ravine's gamblers often use this trick,” Yukiya disclosed in a nonchalant manner. “You turn the face you want upwards and pinch the dice just like this as you throw it, it will roll exactly three times if done correctly. For the unaware, it will look as if you had just rolled the dice normally, but this method allows anyone to determine the result with near certainty.”
Yukiya had, in fact, seen that Assistant Instructor before—at the Ravine’s gambling dens. He noticed the moment he saw him and, just like that, Yukiya came to realize something. “He used to come at the very least four times a month, which means the gamblers there probably taught him how to do this.”
“Then that means—”
“Yes, it’s just as you think. He was practicing during lessons.” His job was to sit at the desk and roll the dice, then record the results. Under the mask of dutiful work, he had started to play around with the dice, probably out of boredom brought by long battles and their ever dwindling piece movements. “He was really bad at it at first. When I first joined the Monastery he didn’t succeed that often, but he has gotten a lot better recently and, more often than not, actually gets the intended roll. At worst, the dice rolls one more time, or one less. So I thought it was just about the right time for me to try that trick out.”
“Wait. Are you implying you knew what number he was trying to get? Just like that?”
“Yes, of course. There was a very simple logic to it. Even choosing what number to get at random had become too much of a hassle, it seems, after doing so over and over again.” Yukiya poked the dice. “The Warfare Records with the previous Drill’s results remain by the side of the register. He always tried to roll the numbers from the Board Drill immediately before that, just in the opposite order.”
Shoukaku heard Suikan, pale as a sheet, groan at Yukiya’s explanation. Kashin as well had been left speechless, from the looks of it. Seiken alone, as if bothered by something, rushed to ask a question of his own. “......How did you notice?”
“By his eye movements. It was clear he was looking at something before rolling the dice, so I once took a peek at his desk when cleaning up.”
“But you have no way to see those critical Warfare Records on his desk in the middle of a Drill, do you?”
“I mean, yes, but that's solved by simply remembering the results from the previous encounter? I'm paying attention to my fellow trainees’ Drills, after all,” Yukiya announced in a shockingly casual manner. “As long as one is attending the lessons, there's really no need to do anything special.”
——And he said it as if it were nothing.
Shoukaku rubbed his temples to soothe his growing headache.
“I can't accept this…… This is not a Board Drill match….” Kashin murmured with a trembling voice.
The color in Yukiya's eyes changed.
“Then, are you suggesting that a battle of wits outside the board is unfair? Instructor Kashin,” Yukiya called to him. His tone was not so much one of reproach but of warning. “Those words of yours are no different from, say, excusing your own failure to react to the monkeys’ attack based on the fact that there was no forewarning. And tell me, what would saying ‘that's unfair, I won't recognize it’ to the monkeys even achieve? Can you even be entrusted with Yamauchi's safety if you think like that?”
Kashin struggled to answer Yukiya's question, “But—even if you say so, it's not the place of a trainee like you to ask for an Instructor’s resignation, don't you see?”
“I wouldn't say so myself,” someone's laughing voice intervened in the conversation. The entire room turned to its direction, where the figure of a giant man was standing at the door.
“Michichika!” Suikan yelled out his name, opening his mouth for the first time since Yukiya had arrived at the hall.
In answer, Rokon just grinned. He briskly walked towards them, jumping over the fence separating the seats from the Field in the process. Seiken’s harsh glare fixed on him as he approached them.
“What about Kimichika?”
“I sent him over to the Minami-Tachibana's Residence, so they're probably treating his wounds right now. He didn't get anything that can't be fixed at the very least.” Upon hearing that, Suikan let out a deep sigh of relief. His hand was resting over one of his own eyes.
“Now, leaving that aside——what do you mean? How can you say that it is Yukiya's place to ask for an Instructor's resignation?” Kashin asked.
Rokon pointed at Yukiya in an overdramatic manner. “Because this Yatagarasu here shouldn't be joining this conversation as a trainee, but as part of the Monastery's Administration.”
“Lord Rokon,” Yukiya intervened, his brow slightly furrowed. Rokon ignored him.
“I mean, I'm right, aren't I?” Rokon said in between merry laughter. “You’re the one who engineered all the recent events at the Monastery, after all.” The moment he heard those words, Suikan gazed up at the ceiling. Seiken sighed ever so deeply. “Oh, I see… Looking at your reactions, you had figured out that much already,” Rokon nodded in approval.
Yet Shoukaku couldn't make heads or tails of the situation. He wasn’t the only one either, as Kashin too was noticeably confused as he asked Rokon, “There were many times I felt something was off with him, yes. That he should be capable of doing so much more, but he was intentionally slacking off. But, what do you mean he plotted all this out?”
“I mean exactly what I said,” Rokon opened his arms wide. “There were actually two main reasons he joined the Monastery, you see. The first one was to ferret out and make an example of those willing to declare themselves part of the Natsuka Faction, and the second was to help raise anyone with prospects to join Wakamiya's.” Rokon turned to Yukiya. “It worked out really well, didn’t it?”
Yukiya didn't answer him.
“You all got some instructions from Wakamiya about this year's dormitory arrangements, didn't you? It took some close examination of all the registered trainees, both old and new; but it was all Yukiya's doing.”
There were a few people who caught Yukiya's attention before even arriving at the Unbending Reed Monastery.
The first one was Shigemaru of Shimaki, a trainee of commoner origin.
He was second only to Chihaya in the practical section of the admission tests. Shigemaru’s physical prowess was beyond question, and he had no problematic noblemen backing him. That, plus his reasons to join the Monastery, made Yukiya think he would be the easiest recruit for Wakamiya's faction.
The only point of concern was the fact that he came last at theory during those same tests. To fix that, he chose to share rooms with him. Besides making the recruitment itself all the easier, it would make it possible for Yukiya to help him with his study problems.
The second one was Akeru of the Western House, whose circumstances were all too similar to Yukiya's own.
He had already declared himself part of the Wakamiya Faction. His attitude, however, was a problem—a point which both Yukiya and Wakamiya agreed on. He had gotten first place at the admission tests, but whether he could keep up was far from clear even at the time. It was hard to tell if he would manage to graduate to begin with.
In consequence, the plan had been to see if they could get him to fix his personality problem at least and only then consider what to do with him moving forwards.
The third one was Chihaya, a servant working under Minami-Tachibana.
He had proven to have exceptional skill at the practical section of the admission tests, and he was far from stupid. To miss out on someone as talented as him would be a complete shame, so Yukiya figured he could easily use Chihaya's little sister, whom he cared so much about, to easily take care of the problem. “Which is exactly why he got the deed from me in advance, a money loan of sorts, so he could act as soon as the opportunity presented itself.”
“But that means…” Seiken watched Yukiya with mixed feelings.
“That Chihaya's sister was under Yukiya's ownership before the year even started at the Monastery, yes.” There was never any need for complex negotiations or to pull off any tricks. Yukiya had Yui's freedom in his hands the entire time and, had he wanted to, he could have given it to her at any moment. But he didn't.
——He had to wait for the right moment, all to guarantee Chihaya's recruitment.
“Such a caring friend, don't you think?” Not even Rokon's ironic retort got a reaction out of Yukiya, who remained both silent and expressionless. Yet that wasn't even the end of it, as there was a fourth person who had caught Yukiya's attention. This last individual was, in fact, none other than Kimichika of Minami-Tachibana. “Then, he even came all the way to ask me ‘will you let me use your brother?’. It sounded like fun, so I agreed,” Rokon explained without even the slightest sign of shame.
Yukiya had gotten a chance to check the old trainees’ scores and had caught on to the criticisms on Kimichika's personality, which was how he came up with the idea of turning him into a representative of the Natsuka Faction. Before the Seeds’ entrance into the Monastery, Kimichika was just another Court Raven—one with the exact same issues as Akeru, just to a different degree.
But then Rokon, in coordination with Yukiya, pushed Kimichika to openly act as part of the Natsuka Faction. Encouraged by his older brother, Natsuka's close vassal, Kimichika transformed into the acting head of Natsuka's supporters among the Monastery trainees.
“Thanks to that, we could figure out which trainees were secretly part of the faction. A trainee's beliefs are those of the family supporting him, after all.”
And so, ignoring Wakamiya and Natsuka's wishes on the matter, the conflict at the Unbending Reed Monastery grew increasingly worse. Yukiya's plan had been to dispose of them that way. He and Rokon had both agreed to make an example out of Kimichika from the very start. If they made a good show out of it, there wouldn't be any idiots whatsoever left at the Monastery willing to align themselves with the Natsuka Faction.
“That is, if a certain someone hadn't intervened and attempted to protect Kimichika.” Rokon gave a meaningful look to Suikan, who looked away with wholehearted distaste.
“...... When did you realize?” Yukiya asked Suikan, not a single emotion showing in his voice.
Suikan answered with a stifled tone, “The moment I read your answers for the admission test. It was just a hunch back then, but I couldn't help but to feel I shouldn't be treating you the same as other trainees.”
It was obvious Yukiya wasn't even trying. Suikan could already tell back then that Yukiya had three whole years’ worth of theory in his head. Then, his suspicion grew into certainty the moment their quarrel with Kimichika took place.
“You got away scot free because Instructor Seiken was there but, according to what I heard, you intentionally provoked Kimichika into attacking you.” That's how he figured it out. It was clear to him that Yukiya was trying to cause an escalation of the faction conflict at the Monastery, pushing the Natsuka Faction into acting out.
It was also why Suikan stubbornly kept challenging Yukiya to Board Drills.
“...... I don't think we have ever talked properly to one another, but I could easily figure out what you wanted to tell me from the first time we faced each other,” Yukiya said quietly. “I chose a strategy that aimed at the weaknesses of the standard tactics, but you went out of your way to use said by-the-book tactics to defend against me and then, on top of that, changed plans midway and completely blocked off my ambush.”
During their constant Drills against each other, Suikan battled with all his might and overcame Yukiya every single time. It was as if he was telling something to him. ‘I see what you're trying to do, and I won't let things go your way.’ To add to that, Suikan would punish Yukiya and Yukiya alone to isolate him from the other trainees as much as possible.
“...... There had to be many other, more peaceful ways to ferret out Natsuka's secret supporters for someone as brilliant as you.” Suikan glared at Yukiya with hate burning in his eyes. “Besides, even if you were to drop out, you have so many other options to live on. You just have to go and become Wakamiya's close vassal or whatever you want!”
Suikan began to scream at him. “But that's not the case for others. Many trainees don't have anywhere else to go outside of the Monastery. And you used those poor kids as you pleased just to achieve your goals as fast as possible! The kids that aligned themselves with the Natsuka Faction are no different,” Suikan added as he pulled his hair. “Even if their families are politically opposed to you all, that means nothing to them themselves. They’re the second and third sons of low ranking nobility, left with no place for them at the Court. The commoners with nothing left for them in their birthplaces. There are plenty without a place to go among those who serve under such kids as well!”
After Kimichika's downfall, whether those serving and following him would be able to remain at the Monastery as trainees was questionable at best. It had driven Suikan desperate, worried sick about their futures.
“You're as naive as usual, huh?”
“Shut your trap, you cold-hearted bastard! How could you punish Kimichika like that?” Faced with Rokon's utterly happy tone, Suikan glared at him with pure hatred before turning his damning gaze back to Yukiya. “A trainee, you? How?”
Suikan looked like he was about to cry as he denounced Yukiya. Yukiya, however, remained unfazed.
“If you refuse to see me as a trainee, then I'll take my chance to speak as His Highness Wakamiya’s subordinate and not as one of your students.” Yukiya's gaze passed over all the Instructors present before he fiercely asked, “Are you all even aware of what the Unbending Reed Monastery's actual purpose is? There were Yamauchi Guards involved in Wakamiya's assassination attempt two years ago, young ones.
“It made it clear that the Yamauchi Guard, the organization meant to protect the Imperial Family, was no more, and that there was a long-standing problem with the facility raising its members—the Unbending Reed Monastery. It was because nobody in the Administration supposed to fix such an issue did anything at all that I had to take matters into my own hands,” Yukiya brazenly declared. “If you have any problems with my actions, I would first like to ask the Director something. Why won't you do your duty? Where do you plan to guide this Monastery from here on?”
“I—” Shoukaku deeply sighed, Yukiya's accusing glare boring onto him. “The Unbending Reed Monastery's Director is a servant who shares a destiny with his generation's Golden Raven. It's my duty to build a Monastery suitable to His Majesty's wishes.”
“If that's so, what did His Majesty ask of you?”
“...... His Majesty has given orders to me only once in his entire reign.”
The Emperor abhorred the Yamauchi Guard. He wouldn't ever approach them to discuss anything out of his own volition, and this sentiment was extended to the Monastery's Director, the very man supposed to support his reign.
The time had been when Shoukaku went to perform his mandatory greetings upon taking on the position. He was called to the Hall of State Ceremonies, where he got to meet His Majesty through the bamboo curtains. He didn’t speak to Shoukaku even once, however. One of his secretaries, standing right by his side, did so instead.
“You are to treat Lord Natsuka as the Crown Prince, not Wakamiya.” Those were the secretary’s strongly worded orders to him. Orders that left the Director with suspicion.
“Your Majesty, is that truly what you wish?” He asked, confused by a command that blatantly disregarded the previous Emperor's wishes.
The answer that came from the other side of the curtain was a terribly irresponsible “just do as you want.” As a consequence, the Director was never able to settle on a stance on the matter, and the current status quo, with the faction division between Natsuka and Wakamiya, came to be.
“That Yamauchi Guards would attempt to assassinate His Highness should be unthinkable, and yet His Majesty didn't make even the slightest show of reproach to me…….”
“‘Just do as you want’, huh. So your efforts to faithfully follow that one order from His Majesty were what ultimately led the Monastery to become what it is now. How laudable,” Yukiya said, incapable of restraining his contempt. “Laudable, and idiotic like nothing else.”
“I know. And yet, I have only one master and that's His Majesty.”
“Well, much like you're His Majesty’s loyal servant, I'm the same for the True Golden Raven. If it's to follow my master's orders, I'll show no mercy—even against my own teachers.” Yukiya's gaze fixed on Suikan, who bit his lip in frustration. “His Highness Wakamiya is the only one with the ability to protect Yamauchi against the monkeys at present.”
Having said that, Yukiya faced Shoukaku once again. “Were the Yamauchi Guard still raised with animosity towards Wakamiya in their hearts and kept attempting to harm him, it would probably just end in the death of His Majesty who you treasure so much and the collapse of all of Yamauchi. How about you finally open your eyes to reality? The current threat to His Majesty’s life isn't found amongst the idiots of the Imperial Court, but in actual, legitimate monsters—those monkeys. It's not the time to spend all that effort on keeping the balance between the Four Houses! I'm actually furious, you know.”
Yukiya's voice got rougher. “Up until now, His Highness Wakamiya has sought your opinion numerous times. He requested an opportunity to have an open talk with you, even just a chance at an interview, yet you disregarded it all out of scruples about His Majesty or something, I don't know what. You may not have had any other option left as the Monastery's Director, but this isn't a matter in which ‘not having options’ works as an excuse.
“Uncountable talent was wasted, talent that should have been part of His Highness' assets in this crisis, because of you. You failed to train the precious Yatagarasu that would have become His Highness’ hands and legs—Yamauchi's protectors. That ‘loyalty’ you have kept to the very end, Director, is now endangering all of Yamauchi and His Majesty's safety. Don't you see it!?”
“Enough,” Seiken raised his hand as if to stop Yukiya's onslaught on Shoukaku. “I'm sure the Director has gotten your message as His Highness' subordinate. Anything beyond that is for His Highness Wakamiya to say himself, not you. Am I wrong?”
Serenity returned to Yukiya's face after Seiken's gentle question. “...... That's true. I overstepped, my apologies.”
Yukiya bowed his head, and Seiken regarded him with calm eyes. “I have a question for you. It seems Suikan didn't consider you a trainee, but I’ve been of the mind to treat you as one all along.”
Yukiya's eyes went wide and then he smiled wryly. “Yes, I'm aware.”
“Which is why I believe something. That while it's an unmistakable fact that, as His Highness’ subordinate, you used your fellow trainees for your own ends, you also were moved to act out of genuine love for your friends just as much.” Yukiya’s expression, which had remained impassive no matter how much they decried and cursed him, now, for the first time since he had arrived in the room, crumbled ever so slightly. “You believe that to defeat the monsters, you have no alternative but to become one as well, right?”
For a second, Yukiya tried to answer, yet he found himself unable to do so. He stood there, motionless. All the while, Seiken watched over him mournfully. “You may say you don't mind being a monster, but there’s a part of you that most definitely isn't one. Please, don't ever forget that.”
Yukiya looked back at Seiken intently. All of a sudden, the boy’s expression had shifted—he seemed to be at a complete loss.
“...... Even if that's the case, I don't have the right to say so myself, do I?”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Ah, the moon sure is big tonight, Shigemaru nonchalantly thought to himself as he walked through the Monastery's grounds. As they hadn't been informed about their punishments for the brawl just yet, once they took care of their wounds, their entire group had decided to return to their respective rooms and wait.
Among them all, only Yukiya had been called by the Director and Shigemaru was worried sick about him. The lecture must have dragged on—he still had yet to return to their room.
“I'll go to take a look,” he had said to Ichiryuu and Chihaya before taking off.
As he left the dormitory behind, he was overcome by the smell of dirt warmed up by the day's sunlight and the refreshing scent of grass covered in moisture. The full moon was up in the sky, the same rich yellow as a boiled egg yolk.
Just when Shigemaru was en route to the designated hall for Board Drills, however, he caught sight of a figure slowly walking in the shade between the buildings. Shigemaru immediately sprinted towards it through the moonlight’s shadows.
“Hey!” he called out. “That sure took you long, you must be tired.”
“Shige……” Yukiya raised his head with a start. He seemed a bit out of it.
Uwah, he’s sure feeling down as hell, Shigemaru mused to himself while he offered Yukiya the package he had been carrying around. “You must be hungry, right? I got you this from the kitchen.”
“Ah, thank you. You didn't have to.” Yukiya tried to give him his usual smile, but it was a blatantly forced attempt—and Shigemaru didn't like that one bit. Yukiya sat down on a stone wall close by to eat the cold rice balls in the package, and Shigemaru became all the more certain.
There was something different going on with Yukiya.
“Did they scold you that much?”
“That they did.”
“What did they tell you?”
“Ah, well. They got angry at me, told me my personality sucks.”
Of course, Shigemaru didn’t believe even for a moment that the Instructors used that exact expression, but even if the wording was different, the gist of the message was likely the same. The matter was, then, how he could comfort his friend. Shigemaru pondered the matter for a while, before finally giving a confident answer. “Well, it does certainly suck.”
Yukiya silently gulped before murmuring, “Ouch, even you, Shige?”
As much as Yukiya was trying to keep up appearances, Shigemaru could tell that his expression had gone completely stiff. He, however, pretended to not notice. “I mean, it's the truth, isn't it?”
Shigemaru had been, at first, under the impression that Yukiya was a nice, cheerful kid. However, as time passed, he came to realize the truth—that Yukiya was, in reality, quite the twisted and vindictive young man. The more he got to know him, in fact, the more Shigemaru came to strongly believe that Yukiya was the last person anyone would want as his enemy.
“Well, that’s…” Yukiya attempted to speak, even more downcast than before.
“—But,” Shigemaru intervened, “Akeru, Chihaya, Ichiryuu, Kippei, me and everyone else. We all hang out with you fully knowing that. All Yatagarasu, to a greater or lesser extent, have a good and a bad side to them, you see. The gap between those in your case is exceedingly wide, yes, but there's nothing wrong with that!”
“But, Shige! You can probably only say that because you don't know everything bad about me.”
“Everyone hides the darker part of themselves. So, it's all about seeing the good in people and deciding whether that’s worth spending time with that person.” Yet, despite Shigemaru's many attempts at comforting Yukiya, it all seemed to be falling on deaf ears. His expression remained just dark as before. “—You know, from time to time, you look like a little boy alone on an errand to me.”
“Huh?” Yukiya let out a confused screech.
Shigemaru laughed. “Oh, I’m not saying it because you're tiny. It's just that face—like you know where you have to go and what you have to do so it’s not like you’re about to actually cry, but, with no adults to accompany you on the way, you can't help but to feel oh so helpless and lonely.”
The observation must have caught Yukiya off guard. He remained silent.
Shigemaru didn't ever intend to say this to Yukiya, but he had met a boy with an expression much like his once before. A brave errand boy who properly performed his given duty and politely took off—one whose countenance Shigemaru wouldn't ever get to see again. It wasn't like Shigemaru could have done anything for that boy's sake, yet he still regretted not paying him more mind.
“I'm an idiot, so I have no idea whatsoever what kind of errand you’re on or where you‘re trying to go. But I can at least tell you're trying your hardest to do whatever you can, to fulfill your duty, and I can at the very least imagine it must be something very, very important.” Shigemaru roughly ruffled the still silent Yukiya's hair. “It doesn’t matter to me where your destination is, what your goal is, or how blackhearted you are, I’ll never ever abandon you. So! You don’t need to worry so much.”
“...... You really won't, Shige?”
“Really! And I'm not alone in that, you know? There's others too. People who may complain on the way, but ultimately follow you. Many more than you may think, of that I’m sure. It may take you a while to find them, though,” Shigemaru added. Yukiya’s expression crumpled entirely as he said that, rice ball still in hand. “Don't ever forget it. We got your back.”
After a long silence, Yukiya nodded ever so slightly as he let out one single whisper, “Thank you.”
“Good, now, shall we go back?”
Recommended: Thoughts of the Barren Tree (Coming Next)
Next: Yukiya (Part 1)
32 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Raven of the Empty Coffin: Chapter 3 "Chihaya" Part 3

Disclaimer: This is a fan-translation japanese-english of the original novel. The events of this novel follow after what's already covered by the anime. For an easier understanding, I recommend first reading the few scenes of previous books I've already translated.
Blog version
For the Index, you can find it HERE
Previously: Chihaya (Part 2)
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Chapter 3: Chihaya (Part 3)
With summer’s end, it was time to return after their long holidays. While the temperatures remained high, clouds, absent during the summer, now blocked off the ever waning sunlight from time to time. The trainees’ return to the Monastery marked the restart of their training.
Suikan’s attitude towards Yukiya hadn’t changed at all, even after Seiken's warning. The vacations may have come and gone, but he kept taking him on as his opponent just as relentlessly as he had before. A custom of sorts by that point, the other trainees had grown quite weary at the state of affairs—but for Suikan, it felt like a duty he absolutely had to uphold.
“The rebels’ base of operations is the temple. The suppression forces are a total of forty men. One General, two Officials. A quarter of the soldiers have Horses, Scouts and Spies available. Meanwhile, the rebel forces consist of one General, no Officials, fifty Half-Horses, no weapons, Scouts and Spies available.” As he heard his coworker dispassionately announce the conditions of the match, Suikan's eyes were fixed on the Field, ironing out his strategy going forwards.
“The Field represents the occupation of Deer Cry Temple, Ariake Township, Western Region. The events take place during the first month of the year, and the emperor orders you to suppress the revolt.”
Suikan stared at Yukiya, who was standing on the other side of the board, before doing the customary greetings. “Thank you for having me.”
“Thank you for having me.”
The loser during a Board Drill was whoever let their guard down first, no matter the opponent. Suikan wasn't planning to go easy on him in the slightest.
While he had used much more difficult Fields with Yukiya than with the others since the very start, he had switched to including Spies ever since the end of the holidays. The battles on the board had become truly intricate.
The newly added Spies were a particularly difficult piece to employ. They served a similar purpose as the Scouts, but the range of the Spies’ reconnaissance wasn’t as limited—they were even capable of accessing the opponent’s camp. On top of that, the Spies, unlike the Scouts, were invisible to the enemy's eyes until they actively sought for them in their specific position. To make matters worse, the range of such efforts was determined by the dice. All in all, it made them quite an annoying piece to handle.
On the upside, Spies were very slow to move, which made it realistic to handle all possible openings as long as one was thorough in searching for them. It was especially true as of late—Yukiya had grown quite fond of drawn-out battle strategies, which made them an inconvenience rather than a substantial problem.
Yukiya had dedicated himself to safe, steady offensives ever since that first big defeat. He played by the book, giving Suikan no opening to attack and giving consistent priority to guaranteed targets. Not like it mattered—his weakness lied at the end of a match, when he would start to panic and whatever pressure he applied would die down. In the end, his time would either run out, incapable of taking down Suikan's tightly formed defenses, or he would attempt a suicide attack right at the very end and get defeated in turn. It was one or the other, every time.
“Scout number two, move to B3. Mounted Units numbers two to seven disperse in rows of three.”
As usual, Yukiya started by building up a defensive formation for his General. He was clearly hunkering down for a long battle.
——Fine. If that was what he wanted, Suikan would let him have his test of endurance.
Suikan started to prepare for the Spies’ advancement, just in case, diligently performing searches around the Field while he flawlessly set up his armies in turn. If the situation didn’t change anytime soon, his defenses would be perfect before the first day's night time period started—or so he thought, as he finished moving his own pieces and announced so.
“Taken,” Yukiya announced with his usual, utterly unflappable attitude.
At first, Suikan couldn't make any sense of the word. He wasn't the only one—the judge too had frozen at the unexpected announcement. The other trainees, who had been watching their encounter, were similarly caught off-guard by such a sudden change to the usual flow of events. They all looked at them in shock, none of those present apparently capable of understanding what Yukiya meant immediately.
‘Taken’ was a fixed phrase. One often heard at the end of a Board Drill—quite the common one, in fact, given how fast-paced the encounters between trainees usually were.
“It can't be—” Suikan gasped, his eyes drifting towards the Assistant Instructor on scorekeeping duty. The man was pale as a sheet as well.
“Judge, please, your verification,” Yukiya asked.
In answer, the scorekeeper passed the encounter's register to the judge. The man was left in stunned silence, his gaze jumping from the paper to the board and back, comparing them with the look of someone who had just seen the most horrifying of spectacles. Afterwards, incredulity painted all over his face, he finally held up his arm in Yukiya’s direction.
“...... I verified it. Winner, upper side.”
Taken——the General's head off.
“Give me the pieces’… the Spies’ movements,” Suikan requested in an utterly quiet voice.
It was only then that the trainees finally got an idea of what had actually happened. In their astonishment, they had been causing quite a ruckus among themselves, discussing the situation. It had to be some sort of mistake, right? That is, until the movements of those invisible pieces became clear to them.
The Assistant Instructor pulled three Spies out of the box.
Suikan had found the first one during the match itself, and it was found exactly where he had expected it to be. The second one, meanwhile, was more or less where he had imagined as well, this time out of pure logic.
The third Spy, however, was the problem. The Assistant Instructor kept edging closer and closer to Suikan, piece still in hand. Finally, while looking at Suikan with actual fear in his eyes, he placed the piece with a shaking hand—it was inside Suikan's camp, right behind his General. It was impossible for his General to escape, no matter which tactics Suikan employed.
A usually impossible sneak attack—an assassination worth the name of miracle.
It cannot be, he thought. He hadn't let his guard down. While it was true he didn't expect Yukiya to send his Spies to invade so early on, he had been performing thorough searches. It couldn't have been that easy for him to miss it altogether.
At that moment, Suikan violently grabbed the Warfare Record's papers out of his Assistant Instructor's hands and started to examine them. Yukiya’s third Spy had moved through the dead angles of Suikan's army with the precision of a thread passing through the eye of a needle. It had moved as if the boy knew all along exactly which squares would be invisible to Suikan’s eyes in the coming turns.
There was no other way to explain it. Otherwise, why would he even move in such an inefficient manner? He had moved back and forth, alternating between retreating and advancing, until he had successfully invaded Suikan's camp.
It was purposeful. Yukiya had to have moved like that because he could accurately predict the range of his searches. But—how did he do it? The range was decided by dice rolls, there was no way to accurately predict random rolls. What the hell had he seen!?
Meanwhile, the trainees’ murmuring remained incessant and even the Assistant Teachers were joining in. ‘It's impossible’, ‘what's this?’ The voices reached him from afar.
And, in the middle of such chaos, Yukiya’s behavior alone was just as usual.
“Instructor Suikan, remember what you told me before?” Yukiya calmly asked him. There was no pride in his formidable win to be seen, as if it was all a foretold conclusion. “The weak have no right to speak. If you have any problems, complain after you beat me at least once, you said. So, taking you at your word, I just earned my right to speak my mind, didn't I?” Yukiya declared with a smile.
“To be honest with you, and for a long time now, I've had my doubts about whether you’re apt to be a Monastery Instructor. I mean, how can you take on such a duty when you just lost against a trainee and, more so, a Seed who has barely even started to learn Strategy?” The commotion at the Hall abruptly died down, quickly replaced by deafening silence. “Instructor Suikan, please, resign from your position. That's probably the best for everyone involved.”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“What trick did you use?” Kimichika approached them with clear anger in his eyes. Shigemaru felt himself getting cold feet, but Yukiya, the very target of the implicit threat, kept his usual nonchalant expression.
“Oh, are you talking about me?”
“Don't you play innocent. The Instructors are in an uproar at the moment.”
It all happened during lunchtime.
Yukiya and Shigemaru had been on their way to the Dining Hall when Kimichika, accompanied by all the other Southern Court Ravens, came to surround them. The rumors had already spread throughout the entire Monastery—that a Seed had defeated Strategy’s Practical Instructor in a Board Drill that very morning and had even asked for his resignation.
Perhaps it was because of the shock he felt at Suikan's position being challenged, given he had been playing favorites with him, but Kimichika even went through the trouble of approaching them first.
“——You cheated, right?”
“Oh, no way. You really think Yukiya cheated just because he happened to win once?” Shigemaru intervened instead.
Kimichika gave him a terrifying glare in turn. “I checked the Warfare Record. That win is abnormal, no matter how you put it.”
Shigemaru was well aware of that, actually. After all, that very morning, Yukiya had dropped an ‘it’s time to pick a little fight’ to him before he had gone to Strategy. Shigemaru had no idea what trick Yukiya had used exactly, but he knew it wasn’t pure chance at least.
Yukiya had, somehow, cheated—that was the only explanation available. And yet, everyone helping out during the Drill had been staff members. There was no reason to suspect any of them, and nobody could figure out what Yukiya had actually done to begin with.
That said, Kimichika’s fury was unrelenting. “What's wrong with you? You win by cheating and have the gall to ask for an Instructor to resign?”
“I didn't cheat. I'm not you, you know.”
“Not me? What are you implying? That I’ve cheated before?”
“You managed to pass and become a Sapling despite your awful scores at Theory, I’ve heard, only because you had Instructor Suikan's favor. Let me guess, perhaps that's why you're so angry now? If Instructor Suikan leaves, that means you’ll be dropping out next.”
Kimichika fell for Yukiya's blatant provocation hook, line and sinker. “Don't you fuck with me! Who even suggested such baseless crap!?”
“Oh, Sapling Ichiryuu.”
“He's right there, in fact.” Shigemaru pointed to the masses of gathered onlookers, who parted to show Ichiryuu with Akeru and Chihaya at his sides, holding him in place by the arms.
“So it was you who spouted that rubbish!” Kimichika howled at Ichiryuu, who had the look of a man wondering why his life had to turn out like this.
“And Sapling Ichiryuu isn’t the only one who thinks there’s a problem. We do too,” a red-faced Akeru declared.
Chihaya nodded in agreement. “Indeed. As someone who once served you—even if you didn't actually cheat at the exams, I don't think you are any more fit to be a trainee.”
Kimichika’s expression changed in an instant—it was rare for Chihaya to talk so much. “...... Chihaya, who do you think you're siding with?”
“Sapling Ichiryuu, of course?”
“And who the hell do you think helped you get here in the first place? We, the Minami-Tachibana, saved you from becoming a horse! It's thanks to us that you and that sister of yours didn’t die of hunger in the wild! You ungrateful scum!” Kimichika spat out.
Akeru's expression twisted pathetically. “To think I was like him once, I get the shivers……”
“But not anymore, at least.”
Comforted by Chihaya’s words, Akeru gave him a nod and, with a renewed air of dignity, turned again to lock eyes with Kimichika. “It's your mistake to think circumstances aren't ever going to change, Kimichika. I got the deed for Chihaya's sister. He isn't under your family's control anymore.”
Kimichika snorted in answer. “That's impossible, there's no way you can do that.”
“But it's the truth. Sorry to say, it's too late for you to do anything about it.”
The confidence in Kimichika's expression faltered, for a short second, replaced by uncertainty. “That can’t be…… He owes my father and I a huge debt.”
“Yes, and that shows there's a problem with you. Big enough for an indebted subordinate to forsake you,” Akeru replied.
Before Kimichika could respond, however, the sound of Yukiya's laughter interrupted them.
“I'm sorry for the insolence, Sapling Kimichika, but, you know, no matter how much I think about it, I can't understand how you can be our senior. And I swear, it's not to make fun of you. I truly don't get it.” Yukiya spoke with an artificially troubled face, derision in his eyes. “But hey, what can you do about it, really? You may lack the strength and wits, but that's something one is born with, so there's no fixing that. That said,” Yukiya added with absolute delight, “that’s not the main problem—it’s your garbage personality. No positives to be found. Sapling Ichiryuu is a hundred times more worthy of respect as our senior than you, so I hope you realize this is all your own fault?”
Kimichika’s fist launched towards Yukiya’s face, but never reached it. Chihaya kicked the boy instead.
——And so the brawl started.
“It's a fight!”
As the onlookers mostly remained to watch, a few among them quickly ran away to warn the Instructors. On Kimichika's side were his followers and other trainees affiliated with the South, which, adding up the Saplings and Seeds, totaled to about ten people. On the other hand, the study group's regulars quickly joined Ichiryuu's side. As a result, their numbers were more or less even.
Shigemaru had heard the rumors, but Kimichika proved to be a surprisingly capable fighter. Much to his misfortune, however, his opponent was none other than Chihaya, who even the Instructors called a genius among themselves.
On top of that, maybe because of all the pent-up anger, Chihaya’s kicking onslaught on Kimichika was truly one full of passion. He didn’t use his Ornamented Blade at all, despite Kimichika’s use of his own—whether it was because he wanted to faithfully keep his word to Ichiryuu or not, it was hard to tell.
Shigemaru himself was busy handling two of the opponent Saplings, but Yukiya’s loud laughter reached him all the same. “What was that? Don’t tell me you intended to hit me with such a move? That was so weak a fly could have landed on your fist mid-punch. Is everything alright with you?”
Yukiya was blocking off all attacks from Kimichika's Ornamented Blade with just the bare minimum of movement, wholeheartedly dedicated to provoking him. Then, the very second Kimichika lost his focus, blinded by fury, Yukiya closed the distance between them. He grabbed him by the joints and hurled him to the ground without letting go.
“Aurgh!”
“Are you alright? I’m so sorry, does it hurt?” Quite the crude question to ask, given Yukiya had followed it with a kick on the downed Kimichika.
“Chihaya!” Kippei yelled in a panic.
Shigemaru's gaze turned to the boy's direction. Akeru and the others were struggling, but, at the moment, Chihaya was busy punting his heel into Kimichika's nape.
“Leave this to me,” Yukiya said to him.
Chihaya nodded to him and launched into a sprint towards Akeru's group. As if taking his place, Yukiya moved to stand in front of Kimichika.
“Dammit! Fuck you, Wakamiya's dog!” Kimichika spat out venomously, shaking his head.
Yukiya’s lips, in answer, curved into an enchanting smile. “And gladly so. Much better than to be someone like you, unworthy to even become someone's dog.”
Kimichika brought his Ornamented Blade down on Yukiya, who avoided it with ease and in turn pulled him by the arm. He kicked the ground slightly, launching himself into the air in order to trip Kimichika with his own weight. The boy didn’t seem to have even the slightest idea of what was happening to him as Yukiya threw himself to the ground, dragging Kimichika along with him.
Even Shigemaru, who was relatively far away, got to hear the awful sound that Kimichika's suddenly strained joints made. He let out an ear-piercing scream, but Yukiya didn't release him.
“How does it feel, huh? To be bitten by a dog. You made fun of us relentlessly, yet your entire additional year’s worth of training has proven useless. What's it like? You know, if only you had been a bit less of an ass, I may have even given pity some thought!” Yukiya let out a raucous laugh. “Oh, and please do me the favor of placing all that blame on your own idiocy.”
By that point, Shigemaru had finally downed the two Saplings he had been fighting and was ready to intervene if the situation demanded it, but he was instead left momentarily speechless by Yukiya's delight. “...... Enough, that’s overdoing it. Yukiya, stop right there. Continuing won't do you any good.”
Yukiya looked at him in surprise. “I see… If you say so, Shige, I guess I'll leave it at this.”
Yukiya stood up and walked away, just like that. Kimichika, however, was left crouching down, drenched in cold sweat and clutching his injured arm. At that moment, a limping Akeru—he must also have gotten hurt—approached them.
“Shigemaru, Yukiya. Got any wounds?”
“None worth mentioning. How about everyone else?”
“We all got some to our name…… but our opponents got worse. All thanks to Chihaya, he took them all down.” Would it be correct to call this a win? Shigemaru wondered to himself as another voice interrupted the scene.
“What has happened here!?” It was an adult, no doubt about it. They finally arrived.
Shigemaru turned to take a look in the voice’s direction. There was a group of Instructors running towards them, led by Seiken. While he had been expecting them, Shigemaru could never have guessed he would see the man behind them. His was an unforgettable appearance.
Somewhere else in the hallway, he heard someone’s horrified yelp.
“You gotta be kidding me. What's that man doing here!?” Ichiryuu asked in terror. He must have been caught completely off-guard, much like Shigemaru.
——Rokon, Natsuka’s close vassal, was there.
Kimichika's actual older brother had just arrived with the Instructors—and right after Yukiya had thoroughly trashed the boy.
“Who started this?” Seiken closed the distance between them and took a quick look at the people involved. He already had an idea of what had transpired there, obviously enough. In answer to his question, Yukiya immediately raised his hand. Shigemaru had expected him to shamelessly place the blame on Ichiryuu, yet the truth proved to be different altogether.
“I did,” Yukiya gracefully admitted, his eyes fixed on Rokon's direction. “Lord Rokon, first, my apologies for causing harm to your esteemed brother, however—”
“Don't bother,” Rokon's low, gruff voice brusquely interrupted Yukiya's attempt at a defense. “I'm well aware of the situation here at the Monastery as of late. Including the fact that a certain someone snatched my family's servant away.”
“Brother,” Kimichika pitifully pleaded for help, groveling on the ground. “Please, punish them. They forgot their place and rank and dared to deride Lord Natsuka. It's not something we can forgive!”
“Indeed, it's unforgivable.” Kimichika's expression softened after hearing his brother's beast-like roar. But his peace didn't last long, as Rokon walked briskly towards him and mercilessly kicked his own brother in the face. Such was the impact that some of Kimichika's teeth were sent flying along with his body.
Everyone was left stupefied, even those who had just fought him, as they saw his body violently roll on the ground.
“Kimichika! Are you alright!?” A panicking Suikan took the boy in his arms and helped him sit up. By that point, Kimichika's body was wounded all over.
Rokon, the very man who had just sent his own little brother flying with a kick, shook his head in disappointment.
“Brave of you to say those things. Aren't you the one who has forgotten his place and rank? I’ve heard it all, you know.” Rokon looked down on Kimichika. “You shamelessly declared yourself part of Lord Natsuka's Faction and made a show of your contempt towards His Highness Wakamiya within the Monastery. What qualification does someone who openly despises His Highness like that have to become a Yamauchi Guard, huh!?”
“What are you saying? Brother, didn't you—”
“Shut up!” This time, Rokon slapped Kimichika into forceful silence.
“Enough, Michichika!” Seiken stood up to protect Kimichika. Rokon returned his glare, utterly calm.
“These are my family's issues. It's not your place to get involved.”
“This is the Unbending Reed Monastery, and he's a trainee. It's you who doesn't have the right to get involved,” Seiken firmly declared, much to Rokon's sudden and apparent amusement.
“——Have you forgotten the matter that brought me here today, by any chance? It's for Kimichika's expellment.” Shock ran across the until then paralyzed trainees.
“Brother…?”
Rokon looked at his stupefied brother in a manner that could only be described as heartless.
“From this moment onwards, he isn't a trainee here at the Monastery any longer. Oh, and I almost forgot. I had some words for the actual trainees.” The crowd froze out of sheer fear. After witnessing Rokon's brutal punishment, they were all terrified of him. “I don't know what my brother has prated on about, but Lord Natsuka’s loyalty to His Highness Wakamiya is genuine. If you keep ignoring his wishes and imposing your own desires on Lord Natsuka, you'll just end up like my brother here.”
After that declaration, Rokon took Kimichika by the hair and pulled him up as he let out a pained scream. Kimichika’s cheeks swelled up red as blood gushed down from his mouth. “So, sorry for all the trouble.”
“Stop!” Seiken ordered him in a fury, but he was completely ignored and Kimichika, left at the mercy of his brother’s whims, was dragged out of the building by Rokon.
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
“I hope you realize why we have called you here.”
“I do.”
The trainee in question remained utterly unfazed even in front of Shoukaku, his expression filled with what one could define as serenity. Shoukaku, as the Monastery's Director, had heard all the rumors about this Seed. He had held the position of His Highness Wakamiya's close aide before even coming to join them.
2-10’s Yukiya of Taruhi.
In the middle of the hall, built specifically for Board Drills, stood a Field. Yukiya and himself aside, they were accompanied by Kashin, the Instructor in charge of the Seeds’ practical courses; Seiken, who held the same position for theory classes; and Suikan, the man who had suffered that massive loss during that very morning's Board Drill session.
Shoukaku had heard of the circumstances that had led to the brawl, and so had decided to start by clearing up the cheating accusations surrounding the cause of it all—Yukiya.
“I've seen the Warfare Records and I'm just as surprised as everyone else. It just can't be a coincidence. You planned to use that Spy piece as an assassin from the start, right?” Shoukaku asked, seeking confirmation.
“That's right,” Yukiya obediently agreed with him again.
“It's embarrassing to admit, but we can't figure out how you managed to do so. It's as if you knew what number would be rolled next and while that's the only explanation available, we had an Assistant Instructor on the task. We must consider he somehow falsified the rolls, assuming it's even a possibility, but——”
“The Assistant Instructor wasn’t trying to make me win, and he didn’t falsify anything either. There's no need to do that to begin with,” Yukiya explained to them, his expression ever so slightly troubled. “Please, take a look. I'm going to roll a one.”
Yukiya took a dice someone had left on top of the desk. Then, firmly pinching the sides of it with his nails, he rolled it on the desk. Just as he said, the result was one.
“See? It's very simple. The Ravine's gamblers often use this trick,” Yukiya disclosed in a nonchalant manner. “You turn the face you want upwards and pinch the dice just like this as you throw it, it will roll exactly three times if done correctly. For the unaware, it will look as if you had just rolled the dice normally, but this method allows anyone to determine the result with near certainty.”
Yukiya had, in fact, seen that Assistant Instructor before—at the Ravine’s gambling dens. He noticed the moment he saw him and, just like that, Yukiya came to realize something. “He used to come at the very least four times a month, which means the gamblers there probably taught him how to do this.”
“Then that means—”
“Yes, it’s just as you think. He was practicing during lessons.” His job was to sit at the desk and roll the dice, then record the results. Under the mask of dutiful work, he had started to play around with the dice, probably out of boredom brought by long battles and their ever dwindling piece movements. “He was really bad at it at first. When I first joined the Monastery he didn’t succeed that often, but he has gotten a lot better recently and, more often than not, actually gets the intended roll. At worst, the dice rolls one more time, or one less. So I thought it was just about the right time for me to try that trick out.”
“Wait. Are you implying you knew what number he was trying to get? Just like that?”
“Yes, of course. There was a very simple logic to it. Even choosing what number to get at random had become too much of a hassle, it seems, after doing so over and over again.” Yukiya poked the dice. “The Warfare Records with the previous Drill’s results remain by the side of the register. He always tried to roll the numbers from the Board Drill immediately before that, just in the opposite order.”
Shoukaku heard Suikan, pale as a sheet, groan at Yukiya’s explanation. Kashin as well had been left speechless, from the looks of it. Seiken alone, as if bothered by something, rushed to ask a question of his own. “......How did you notice?”
“By his eye movements. It was clear he was looking at something before rolling the dice, so I once took a peek at his desk when cleaning up.”
“But you have no way to see those critical Warfare Records on his desk in the middle of a Drill, do you?”
“I mean, yes, but that's solved by simply remembering the results from the previous encounter? I'm paying attention to my fellow trainees’ Drills, after all,” Yukiya announced in a shockingly casual manner. “As long as one is attending the lessons, there's really no need to do anything special.”
——And he said it as if it were nothing.
Shoukaku rubbed his temples to soothe his growing headache.
“I can't accept this…… This is not a Board Drill match….” Kashin murmured with a trembling voice.
The color in Yukiya's eyes changed.
“Then, are you suggesting that a battle of wits outside the board is unfair? Instructor Kashin,” Yukiya called to him. His tone was not so much one of reproach but of warning. “Those words of yours are no different from, say, excusing your own failure to react to the monkeys’ attack based on the fact that there was no forewarning. And tell me, what would saying ‘that's unfair, I won't recognize it’ to the monkeys even achieve? Can you even be entrusted with Yamauchi's safety if you think like that?”
Kashin struggled to answer Yukiya's question, “But—even if you say so, it's not the place of a trainee like you to ask for an Instructor’s resignation, don't you see?”
“I wouldn't say so myself,” someone's laughing voice intervened in the conversation. The entire room turned to its direction, where the figure of a giant man was standing at the door.
“Michichika!” Suikan yelled out his name, opening his mouth for the first time since Yukiya had arrived at the hall.
In answer, Rokon just grinned. He briskly walked towards them, jumping over the fence separating the seats from the Field in the process. Seiken’s harsh glare fixed on him as he approached them.
“What about Kimichika?”
“I sent him over to the Minami-Tachibana's Residence, so they're probably treating his wounds right now. He didn't get anything that can't be fixed at the very least.” Upon hearing that, Suikan let out a deep sigh of relief. His hand was resting over one of his own eyes.
“Now, leaving that aside——what do you mean? How can you say that it is Yukiya's place to ask for an Instructor's resignation?” Kashin asked.
Rokon pointed at Yukiya in an overdramatic manner. “Because this Yatagarasu here shouldn't be joining this conversation as a trainee, but as part of the Monastery's Administration.”
“Lord Rokon,” Yukiya intervened, his brow slightly furrowed. Rokon ignored him.
“I mean, I'm right, aren't I?” Rokon said in between merry laughter. “You’re the one who engineered all the recent events at the Monastery, after all.” The moment he heard those words, Suikan gazed up at the ceiling. Seiken sighed ever so deeply. “Oh, I see… Looking at your reactions, you had figured out that much already,” Rokon nodded in approval.
Yet Shoukaku couldn't make heads or tails of the situation. He wasn’t the only one either, as Kashin too was noticeably confused as he asked Rokon, “There were many times I felt something was off with him, yes. That he should be capable of doing so much more, but he was intentionally slacking off. But, what do you mean he plotted all this out?”
“I mean exactly what I said,” Rokon opened his arms wide. “There were actually two main reasons he joined the Monastery, you see. The first one was to ferret out and make an example of those willing to declare themselves part of the Natsuka Faction, and the second was to help raise anyone with prospects to join Wakamiya's.” Rokon turned to Yukiya. “It worked out really well, didn’t it?”
Yukiya didn't answer him.
“You all got some instructions from Wakamiya about this year's dormitory arrangements, didn't you? It took some close examination of all the registered trainees, both old and new; but it was all Yukiya's doing.”
There were a few people who caught Yukiya's attention before even arriving at the Unbending Reed Monastery.
The first one was Shigemaru of Shimaki, a trainee of commoner origin.
He was second only to Chihaya in the practical section of the admission tests. Shigemaru’s physical prowess was beyond question, and he had no problematic noblemen backing him. That, plus his reasons to join the Monastery, made Yukiya think he would be the easiest recruit for Wakamiya's faction.
The only point of concern was the fact that he came last at theory during those same tests. To fix that, he chose to share rooms with him. Besides making the recruitment itself all the easier, it would make it possible for Yukiya to help him with his study problems.
The second one was Akeru of the Western House, whose circumstances were all too similar to Yukiya's own.
He had already declared himself part of the Wakamiya Faction. His attitude, however, was a problem—a point which both Yukiya and Wakamiya agreed on. He had gotten first place at the admission tests, but whether he could keep up was far from clear even at the time. It was hard to tell if he would manage to graduate to begin with.
In consequence, the plan had been to see if they could get him to fix his personality problem at least and only then consider what to do with him moving forwards.
The third one was Chihaya, a servant working under Minami-Tachibana.
He had proven to have exceptional skill at the practical section of the admission tests, and he was far from stupid. To miss out on someone as talented as him would be a complete shame, so Yukiya figured he could easily use Chihaya's little sister, whom he cared so much about, to easily take care of the problem. “Which is exactly why he got the deed from me in advance, a money loan of sorts, so he could act as soon as the opportunity presented itself.”
“But that means…” Seiken watched Yukiya with mixed feelings.
“That Chihaya's sister was under Yukiya's ownership before the year even started at the Monastery, yes.” There was never any need for complex negotiations or to pull off any tricks. Yukiya had Yui's freedom in his hands the entire time and, had he wanted to, he could have given it to her at any moment. But he didn't.
——He had to wait for the right moment, all to guarantee Chihaya's recruitment.
“Such a caring friend, don't you think?” Not even Rokon's ironic retort got a reaction out of Yukiya, who remained both silent and expressionless. Yet that wasn't even the end of it, as there was a fourth person who had caught Yukiya's attention. This last individual was, in fact, none other than Kimichika of Minami-Tachibana. “Then, he even came all the way to ask me ‘will you let me use your brother?’. It sounded like fun, so I agreed,” Rokon explained without even the slightest sign of shame.
Yukiya had gotten a chance to check the old trainees’ scores and had caught on to the criticisms on Kimichika's personality, which was how he came up with the idea of turning him into a representative of the Natsuka Faction. Before the Seeds’ entrance into the Monastery, Kimichika was just another Court Raven—one with the exact same issues as Akeru, just to a different degree.
But then Rokon, in coordination with Yukiya, pushed Kimichika to openly act as part of the Natsuka Faction. Encouraged by his older brother, Natsuka's close vassal, Kimichika transformed into the acting head of Natsuka's supporters among the Monastery trainees.
“Thanks to that, we could figure out which trainees were secretly part of the faction. A trainee's beliefs are those of the family supporting him, after all.”
And so, ignoring Wakamiya and Natsuka's wishes on the matter, the conflict at the Unbending Reed Monastery grew increasingly worse. Yukiya's plan had been to dispose of them that way. He and Rokon had both agreed to make an example out of Kimichika from the very start. If they made a good show out of it, there wouldn't be any idiots whatsoever left at the Monastery willing to align themselves with the Natsuka Faction.
“That is, if a certain someone hadn't intervened and attempted to protect Kimichika.” Rokon gave a meaningful look to Suikan, who looked away with wholehearted distaste.
“...... When did you realize?” Yukiya asked Suikan, not a single emotion showing in his voice.
Suikan answered with a stifled tone, “The moment I read your answers for the admission test. It was just a hunch back then, but I couldn't help but to feel I shouldn't be treating you the same as other trainees.”
It was obvious Yukiya wasn't even trying. Suikan could already tell back then that Yukiya had three whole years’ worth of theory in his head. Then, his suspicion grew into certainty the moment their quarrel with Kimichika took place.
“You got away scot free because Instructor Seiken was there but, according to what I heard, you intentionally provoked Kimichika into attacking you.” That's how he figured it out. It was clear to him that Yukiya was trying to cause an escalation of the faction conflict at the Monastery, pushing the Natsuka Faction into acting out.
It was also why Suikan stubbornly kept challenging Yukiya to Board Drills.
“...... I don't think we have ever talked properly to one another, but I could easily figure out what you wanted to tell me from the first time we faced each other,” Yukiya said quietly. “I chose a strategy that aimed at the weaknesses of the standard tactics, but you went out of your way to use said by-the-book tactics to defend against me and then, on top of that, changed plans midway and completely blocked off my ambush.”
During their constant Drills against each other, Suikan battled with all his might and overcame Yukiya every single time. It was as if he was telling something to him. ‘I see what you're trying to do, and I won't let things go your way.’ To add to that, Suikan would punish Yukiya and Yukiya alone to isolate him from the other trainees as much as possible.
“...... There had to be many other, more peaceful ways to ferret out Natsuka's secret supporters for someone as brilliant as you.” Suikan glared at Yukiya with hate burning in his eyes. “Besides, even if you were to drop out, you have so many other options to live on. You just have to go and become Wakamiya's close vassal or whatever you want!”
Suikan began to scream at him. “But that's not the case for others. Many trainees don't have anywhere else to go outside of the Monastery. And you used those poor kids as you pleased just to achieve your goals as fast as possible! The kids that aligned themselves with the Natsuka Faction are no different,” Suikan added as he pulled his hair. “Even if their families are politically opposed to you all, that means nothing to them themselves. They’re the second and third sons of low ranking nobility, left with no place for them at the Court. The commoners with nothing left for them in their birthplaces. There are plenty without a place to go among those who serve under such kids as well!”
After Kimichika's downfall, whether those serving and following him would be able to remain at the Monastery as trainees was questionable at best. It had driven Suikan desperate, worried sick about their futures.
“You're as naive as usual, huh?”
“Shut your trap, you cold-hearted bastard! How could you punish Kimichika like that?” Faced with Rokon's utterly happy tone, Suikan glared at him with pure hatred before turning his damning gaze back to Yukiya. “A trainee, you? How?”
Suikan looked like he was about to cry as he denounced Yukiya. Yukiya, however, remained unfazed.
“If you refuse to see me as a trainee, then I'll take my chance to speak as His Highness Wakamiya’s subordinate and not as one of your students.” Yukiya's gaze passed over all the Instructors present before he fiercely asked, “Are you all even aware of what the Unbending Reed Monastery's actual purpose is? There were Yamauchi Guards involved in Wakamiya's assassination attempt two years ago, young ones.
“It made it clear that the Yamauchi Guard, the organization meant to protect the Imperial Family, was no more, and that there was a long-standing problem with the facility raising its members—the Unbending Reed Monastery. It was because nobody in the Administration supposed to fix such an issue did anything at all that I had to take matters into my own hands,” Yukiya brazenly declared. “If you have any problems with my actions, I would first like to ask the Director something. Why won't you do your duty? Where do you plan to guide this Monastery from here on?”
“I—” Shoukaku deeply sighed, Yukiya's accusing glare boring onto him. “The Unbending Reed Monastery's Director is a servant who shares a destiny with his generation's Golden Raven. It's my duty to build a Monastery suitable to His Majesty's wishes.”
“If that's so, what did His Majesty ask of you?”
“...... His Majesty has given orders to me only once in his entire reign.”
The Emperor abhorred the Yamauchi Guard. He wouldn't ever approach them to discuss anything out of his own volition, and this sentiment was extended to the Monastery's Director, the very man supposed to support his reign.
The time had been when Shoukaku went to perform his mandatory greetings upon taking on the position. He was called to the Hall of State Ceremonies, where he got to meet His Majesty through the bamboo curtains. He didn’t speak to Shoukaku even once, however. One of his secretaries, standing right by his side, did so instead.
“You are to treat Lord Natsuka as the Crown Prince, not Wakamiya.” Those were the secretary’s strongly worded orders to him. Orders that left the Director with suspicion.
“Your Majesty, is that truly what you wish?” He asked, confused by a command that blatantly disregarded the previous Emperor's wishes.
The answer that came from the other side of the curtain was a terribly irresponsible “just do as you want.” As a consequence, the Director was never able to settle on a stance on the matter, and the current status quo, with the faction division between Natsuka and Wakamiya, came to be.
“That Yamauchi Guards would attempt to assassinate His Highness should be unthinkable, and yet His Majesty didn't make even the slightest show of reproach to me…….”
“‘Just do as you want’, huh. So your efforts to faithfully follow that one order from His Majesty were what ultimately led the Monastery to become what it is now. How laudable,” Yukiya said, incapable of restraining his contempt. “Laudable, and idiotic like nothing else.”
“I know. And yet, I have only one master and that's His Majesty.”
“Well, much like you're His Majesty’s loyal servant, I'm the same for the True Golden Raven. If it's to follow my master's orders, I'll show no mercy—even against my own teachers.” Yukiya's gaze fixed on Suikan, who bit his lip in frustration. “His Highness Wakamiya is the only one with the ability to protect Yamauchi against the monkeys at present.”
Having said that, Yukiya faced Shoukaku once again. “Were the Yamauchi Guard still raised with animosity towards Wakamiya in their hearts and kept attempting to harm him, it would probably just end in the death of His Majesty who you treasure so much and the collapse of all of Yamauchi. How about you finally open your eyes to reality? The current threat to His Majesty’s life isn't found amongst the idiots of the Imperial Court, but in actual, legitimate monsters—those monkeys. It's not the time to spend all that effort on keeping the balance between the Four Houses! I'm actually furious, you know.”
Yukiya's voice got rougher. “Up until now, His Highness Wakamiya has sought your opinion numerous times. He requested an opportunity to have an open talk with you, even just a chance at an interview, yet you disregarded it all out of scruples about His Majesty or something, I don't know what. You may not have had any other option left as the Monastery's Director, but this isn't a matter in which ‘not having options’ works as an excuse.
“Uncountable talent was wasted, talent that should have been part of His Highness' assets in this crisis, because of you. You failed to train the precious Yatagarasu that would have become His Highness’ hands and legs—Yamauchi's protectors. That ‘loyalty’ you have kept to the very end, Director, is now endangering all of Yamauchi and His Majesty's safety. Don't you see it!?”
“Enough,” Seiken raised his hand as if to stop Yukiya's onslaught on Shoukaku. “I'm sure the Director has gotten your message as His Highness' subordinate. Anything beyond that is for His Highness Wakamiya to say himself, not you. Am I wrong?”
Serenity returned to Yukiya's face after Seiken's gentle question. “...... That's true. I overstepped, my apologies.”
Yukiya bowed his head, and Seiken regarded him with calm eyes. “I have a question for you. It seems Suikan didn't consider you a trainee, but I’ve been of the mind to treat you as one all along.”
Yukiya's eyes went wide and then he smiled wryly. “Yes, I'm aware.”
“Which is why I believe something. That while it's an unmistakable fact that, as His Highness’ subordinate, you used your fellow trainees for your own ends, you also were moved to act out of genuine love for your friends just as much.” Yukiya’s expression, which had remained impassive no matter how much they decried and cursed him, now, for the first time since he had arrived in the room, crumbled ever so slightly. “You believe that to defeat the monsters, you have no alternative but to become one as well, right?”
For a second, Yukiya tried to answer, yet he found himself unable to do so. He stood there, motionless. All the while, Seiken watched over him mournfully. “You may say you don't mind being a monster, but there’s a part of you that most definitely isn't one. Please, don't ever forget that.”
Yukiya looked back at Seiken intently. All of a sudden, the boy’s expression had shifted—he seemed to be at a complete loss.
“...... Even if that's the case, I don't have the right to say so myself, do I?”
⊛ ⊛ ⊛
Ah, the moon sure is big tonight, Shigemaru nonchalantly thought to himself as he walked through the Monastery's grounds. As they hadn't been informed about their punishments for the brawl just yet, once they took care of their wounds, their entire group had decided to return to their respective rooms and wait.
Among them all, only Yukiya had been called by the Director and Shigemaru was worried sick about him. The lecture must have dragged on—he still had yet to return to their room.
“I'll go to take a look,” he had said to Ichiryuu and Chihaya before taking off.
As he left the dormitory behind, he was overcome by the smell of dirt warmed up by the day's sunlight and the refreshing scent of grass covered in moisture. The full moon was up in the sky, the same rich yellow as a boiled egg yolk.
Just when Shigemaru was en route to the designated hall for Board Drills, however, he caught sight of a figure slowly walking in the shade between the buildings. Shigemaru immediately sprinted towards it through the moonlight’s shadows.
“Hey!” he called out. “That sure took you long, you must be tired.”
“Shige……” Yukiya raised his head with a start. He seemed a bit out of it.
Uwah, he’s sure feeling down as hell, Shigemaru mused to himself while he offered Yukiya the package he had been carrying around. “You must be hungry, right? I got you this from the kitchen.”
“Ah, thank you. You didn't have to.” Yukiya tried to give him his usual smile, but it was a blatantly forced attempt—and Shigemaru didn't like that one bit. Yukiya sat down on a stone wall close by to eat the cold rice balls in the package, and Shigemaru became all the more certain.
There was something different going on with Yukiya.
“Did they scold you that much?”
“That they did.”
“What did they tell you?”
“Ah, well. They got angry at me, told me my personality sucks.”
Of course, Shigemaru didn’t believe even for a moment that the Instructors used that exact expression, but even if the wording was different, the gist of the message was likely the same. The matter was, then, how he could comfort his friend. Shigemaru pondered the matter for a while, before finally giving a confident answer. “Well, it does certainly suck.”
Yukiya silently gulped before murmuring, “Ouch, even you, Shige?”
As much as Yukiya was trying to keep up appearances, Shigemaru could tell that his expression had gone completely stiff. He, however, pretended to not notice. “I mean, it's the truth, isn't it?”
Shigemaru had been, at first, under the impression that Yukiya was a nice, cheerful kid. However, as time passed, he came to realize the truth—that Yukiya was, in reality, quite the twisted and vindictive young man. The more he got to know him, in fact, the more Shigemaru came to strongly believe that Yukiya was the last person anyone would want as his enemy.
“Well, that’s…” Yukiya attempted to speak, even more downcast than before.
“—But,” Shigemaru intervened, “Akeru, Chihaya, Ichiryuu, Kippei, me and everyone else. We all hang out with you fully knowing that. All Yatagarasu, to a greater or lesser extent, have a good and a bad side to them, you see. The gap between those in your case is exceedingly wide, yes, but there's nothing wrong with that!”
“But, Shige! You can probably only say that because you don't know everything bad about me.”
“Everyone hides the darker part of themselves. So, it's all about seeing the good in people and deciding whether that’s worth spending time with that person.” Yet, despite Shigemaru's many attempts at comforting Yukiya, it all seemed to be falling on deaf ears. His expression remained just dark as before. “—You know, from time to time, you look like a little boy alone on an errand to me.”
“Huh?” Yukiya let out a confused screech.
Shigemaru laughed. “Oh, I’m not saying it because you're tiny. It's just that face—like you know where you have to go and what you have to do so it’s not like you’re about to actually cry, but, with no adults to accompany you on the way, you can't help but to feel oh so helpless and lonely.”
The observation must have caught Yukiya off guard. He remained silent.
Shigemaru didn't ever intend to say this to Yukiya, but he had met a boy with an expression much like his once before. A brave errand boy who properly performed his given duty and politely took off—one whose countenance Shigemaru wouldn't ever get to see again. It wasn't like Shigemaru could have done anything for that boy's sake, yet he still regretted not paying him more mind.
“I'm an idiot, so I have no idea whatsoever what kind of errand you’re on or where you‘re trying to go. But I can at least tell you're trying your hardest to do whatever you can, to fulfill your duty, and I can at the very least imagine it must be something very, very important.” Shigemaru roughly ruffled the still silent Yukiya's hair. “It doesn’t matter to me where your destination is, what your goal is, or how blackhearted you are, I’ll never ever abandon you. So! You don’t need to worry so much.”
“...... You really won't, Shige?”
“Really! And I'm not alone in that, you know? There's others too. People who may complain on the way, but ultimately follow you. Many more than you may think, of that I’m sure. It may take you a while to find them, though,” Shigemaru added. Yukiya’s expression crumpled entirely as he said that, rice ball still in hand. “Don't ever forget it. We got your back.”
After a long silence, Yukiya nodded ever so slightly as he let out one single whisper, “Thank you.”
“Good, now, shall we go back?”
Recommended: Thoughts of the Barren Tree
Next: Yukiya (Part 1)
#Translation: The Raven of the Empty Coffin#yatagarasu#yatagarasu series#the raven does not choose its master#karasu wa aruji wo erabanai#Oh no translations notes you may think.........#wait for the short story where I think there may be easily 6 of those
32 notes
·
View notes